《The Purpose Of My Existence》 Chapter 1 - The Beginning (Edited) An Abandoned Building, there is a bloody figure with a lifeless eyes and the bloody figure weakly said " What did i do to deserve this..." Tears formed into his eyes as it falls into his face. .... ... ... ..... .... ... .. . A person who was walking in the street it was our MC, going back in his house he had a black hair, wearing a black glasses and a color black eyes, wearing a formal attire, he was Mark Gold 22 years old, and as for the looks it was above average he had lived a normal life with his Girlfriend, he was walking into his house with a smiling face, Mark was satisfied in life, however today his life will turn upside down. Mark is now in the house, while he was outside he saw a shoes of another person, other than his Girlfriend, and Mark thought it was just a her friend or something since he wasn''t strict, however he said them m??ning and he froze on the spot. What he heard was " Ahhh! YES! MHM~?? MORE!! FASTER!~?? " Mark doesn''t want to believe, on what he heard, he believed that it is just a hallucination, and he silently opened the house door, and unhurriedly goes into the room and he saw something that he wouldn''t believe in his entire life without witnessing it. He saw his Girlfriend, fu?k?n? a guy that he doesn''t know and his Girlfriend seems to enjoy it so much, his world crumble when he saw the scene, he looked at them, as tears are falling in his face. He had watched them, until his Girlfriend noticed his presence, her eyes widened and shouted " W-when did you arrived?! " her expression was stunned, and the guy who is f*cking her noticed him. He looked at Mark and said " Hey..man look what do you think now that i fu?k?d your Girlfriend in front of you? " he smiled evily, he continued to fu?k Mark''s Girlfriend ignoring the fact the he is watching them. Girlfriend " W-w-wait~! Ahh~ Uh~ Ah~!" thus they continued having s?x, while Mark was watching them, his eyes is now in turning red from rage he shouted " STOOOOP! " yet they still continued and ignored him. Mark can''t take it anymore and rushed toward them, he attempt to punch the guy who was having fun with his Girlfriend, as the punch almost arrived at the guy. Quickly the person moved, and dodged his punch and kicked Mark showing his 6 inch d??k, the guy has a handsome figure with a six pack abs on it and the guys body was full of tattoos. Mark flew for like 2-3 meters, he cough blood and he tried to stand up but the guy arrived in front of him and kicked his face. Mark''s glasses got broken and and blood is leaking in his nose, and the guy grabs Mark''s collar and splits into his face with his saliva and said " Man...you''re such a weakling you can''t protect your woman with that " and then the guy looked at Mark''s Girlfriend and said. " So what do you think? what should i do with this pathetic weakling? " Mark''s Girlfriend looked at Mark with disgust and said " Throw him somewhere! i don''t want to see that disgusting face of that person! " Mark looked at his Girlfriend, is she even the girl i have fell in love with? or was it just all an he screamed in his mind '' Why? why? WHY?! WHAT DID I DO TO MAKE YOU TREAT ME LIKE THIS?! '' After a few minutes of driving, he opened the bag and threw Mark in the ground, he threw him in an abandoned building, after that he pissed at Mark and laughed " HAHAHAHA...well well, look at you now! Pathetic! someone like you doesn''t deserve her! what a weakling! " and he urined at Mark, after that he left him in the building. Mark who was on the ground crying with an lifeless eyes and expressionless face, he screamed in his mind '' Fuck! FUCK! THIS LIFE! I SWEAR!! IF I WHERE GIVEN A CHANCE TO GET MY REVENGE ON YOU PIECE OF SHITS! I SWEAR TO MY LIFE I WOULD MAKE YOUR LIVE''S A LIVING HELL!! '' His rage was out of world, and because of that a certain Supreme Existance noticed it, and looked at Mark ''Oh..my what a pitiful Mortal..'' the Supreme Existance watched his whole life like a movie, and the Supreme Existance though he was pitiful, and decided to help him. The Supreme Existance showed itself above of Mark and said ''What a pitiful child you are....you want revenge? you want to make them pay? sure! i''ll help you!'' the Supreme Existance was a celestial beauty that even humanity can''t think of Mark looked at the Supreme Existance. He doesn''t care of the Supreme Existance beauty what he was focused on is to have revenge! and he shouted " Yes! i am willing to do anything FOR YOU! just let me have my REVENGE!!! " his eyes were red, while looking at the Supreme Existance. The Supreme Existance smiled and said " Interesting...you didn''t lost yourself in my beauty huh....well then! I shall grant you this so-called System! and that shall be you key to revenge! " A bright white orb flew into, Marks as it got inside his head a crazy amount of pain was felt inside his head, he couldn''t endure it and screamed" RAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! " a loud voice was echoing in the abandoned building but no one heard it. Mark endured it, for it was the most painful thing that happened to his life, he shouted and shouted and that continued for whole hour, and after that the pain on his head was slowly fading and Mark felt it was the most refreshing moment of his life. Ding! Installing....The World System... 2%.... 3%.... 4%.... 5%.... 6%.... 7%.... 8%.... 9%.... 10%.... ... .... ... .. . 100%....! Ding! Installing Complete! Ding! [ Welcome Host! To The World System! ] Supreme Existance smiled at Mark " Good job enduring the pain now...i shall watch you and your adventures and after you reached the level of Godhood Fufufufu....you might became my husband " after saying that, the Supreme Existance disappeared. ( END- ) (Edited this chapter.) Chapter 2 - The System (Edited) Mark opened his eyes, he is currently in the abandoned building, and has a 4 broken limbs, Mark looked around, his head and body was on pain, he didn''t dare to move, suddenly a female voice was heard in his thoughts [ Good Morning host! ] Mark eyes widened and said " Who?!" the female voice started talking again [ Calm down host...i am The World System and you are my host and i was made by the Supreme Goddess Alice ] Afterr hearing the system explaination Mark started to calm down " So what happened before wasn''t a dream? " [ Yes host! it happened! you met the Goddess Alice and give the system to you! ] Mark asked " So do you have a name? [ No i don''t! please name me host! ] Mark " Well...for starters call me by my name and as for your name i''ll call you Daine. " Ding! Host named the System! Ding! Daine Give You A Reward Because Of Naming Me! Ding! 1x 100% Discount Coupon In The Shop! Daine [ Thank you Mark, for giving me a name!] He could hear her happy voice, Mark asked " So Daine..what are your function? " Daine [ Okay i''ll explain my function are Daily Spin, Worlds, Shop, Status & Inventory, Missions and more in the future since i am still lvl 0. ] Daily Spin : [ You can get anything on the wheel Ability, Items, Coupon Etc.. ] Worlds : [ Anime, Manga, Novels, Movie, Game Etc.. you can go to any world thst, you like as long as you can unlock that world or you''ll get a mission on that world, and you can bring 1-2 person in that world if he/she is willing to follow you and you can get your reward after you finish a certain mission! ] Shop : [ You can buy anything you want as long, as you had enough POINTS! ] Status & Inventory : [ Can show you how strong you are! and Inventory you can store anything as long, as it doesn''t have life. ] Missions : [ A Sub mission with a reward of Small Size Box ( Grades Common, Uncommon, Rare, SR, Epic, Unique, Legendary Etc..) World Missions or Another World Missions you''ll get a random box depends on the mission ( Boxes : Small, Medium, Large, Special, World and Mystery) ] Mark said " I see..so i can use the spin now right? " Daine [ Yes! Mark! ] Mark askec " Then what should i do? " And i did as Daine told me, it actually pretty easy it''s like you had a pc in your mind and i used the daily spin, it has few abilities on it like. Lighting Ability (Epic) (Can use the power of lighting and the limit that you can use is 1 Million kilowatts) Rasengan (SR) (Can form a wind ball....yes just a ball) (A/N : From naruto) Mythical Zoan Fruit Dragon-Dragon Model : Azure Dragon (Legendary) ... ..... .... ... .. Mark looked at the wheel and shouted " If i can only get that Mythical Zoan fruit! i can have my revenge! " he used the daily spin, however dreams are big but reality was cruel. The Wheel Was Spinning....and Mark shouted " Stop! " Ding! Congrats! You Got An Instant Healing Potion (Rare)! Mark shouted " Damn it!!! " however he calm down himself, and thought into his mind '' Calm down! the potion in useful in my current state, so it''s not really bad and i have all the time to get my revenge... '' he quickly used the Instant Healing Potion. However the potion appeared on the left side of his head and said " Fuck! " he forced himself to move into the Instant Regeneration Potion, and as he moved, he got closer into the potion, but the potion glass broke and the potion spilled on the ground. Mark coundn''t help but curse " Damn it! " he got no choice but to lick it in the ground, as Mark licked it his limbs started to heal in a visible rate, and after a while of ???k?n? finally, he drank all the Instant Regeneration Potion in the ground. And now his 4 limbs got healed, as he slowly stands up in the ground, all of the bruise, the wounds in his body and even his broken ribs it all got healed in an instant. He shouted " AHHHHHHHH~! its greats to be alive! hahahahah! you fu?kers! just you wait! i will fu?k?n? make your lives! a living hell! espcially you Clarine! i will let some RAPIST AND A PERSON WITH AIDS! FUCK YOU TILL YOU''RE DEAD! " (Note : Clarine is the name of Mark''s GF i mean Former GF) Mark said " Daine give me a mission " Daine [ Okay! here you go Mark! ] Ding! Sub Mission! Detail : Go Clean Yourself! you''re so smelly! Reward : Small Size Box (Grade : Common ~ SR) Time Limit : 5 Hours Failure : N/A Mark got a blank look in his face, is this even a mission? well whatever, after that he walked into the street and many people says that he was a smelly or a beggar since his cloth was tattered. Mark ignored them and goes into his house, his old house he rarely goes in there ever since, he dated Clarine, as he goes into the house he suddenly remembered that the key in this house was in the new house. Mark scratchs his head, he got no choice buy to destroy the window. (A/N : The house looks like this "prnt.sc/ra5hoz") Mark broke the house window, naturally it was heard by his neighbor, a figure in the left side of the house which is a little bigger than Marks old house, a woman in her twenties shouted " Hey theif! stop! you''ll get nothing in that house why not just steal here! " Mark who heard that coundn''t help but twitch and looked at the woman and shouted " Mari! it''s just me! i forgot my key so i broke the window! and how rude are to say that my house has nothing to steal in it?! " Mari was Marks childhood friend, they almost dated actually if not for the Bitch Clarine. Mari finally noticed Mark " Ah..! i thought you were a theif! sorry! " Mari chuckled, and she said " So? your back here huh? why didn''t you bring you beloved Girlfriend. " she pouted. But Mark face darken, and tried to say in most polite voice he got " Actually...we broke up. " Mark looked at Mari with his fake smile. Mari said " Ehh~!! when?! " Mark just smiled and goes inside his old house. " Hey Mark!! answer me!!! " however Mark didn''t reply. She pouted again and said in a voice that only she can hear " Geez...that guy really...but i wonder if...'' " she shooks her head with a little blush on her face and shouted in her mind '' Noo!! it was just in the past! the present is different!.....but if he only choose me over that woman...it would be different.. '' she shooks her head and goes inside her house. (Edited) Chapter 3 - First World (Edited) (A/N : Every world might be 20 chapters or more depends of the story line and im going to choose a world that i am familiar with because, i don''t wan''t this Fan-fic to be a total mess mean it can be a mess but fixable) ... ..... ... ..... .... ... .. . At Marks Old House, Mark was showering at his old house, he showered for like 5 times and gets his old shirt and jeans, his fridge was empty and he doesn''t have his credit card either because that bastard stole his card. Ding! Congrats! You''ve Finish Your First Mission! Detail : Go Clean Yourself! you''re so smelly! Ding! Congrats For Getting A Small Size Box (Rare) Daine [ It''s because you finished it earlier so you got a better reward! ] Mark got his first reward and wondered what is inside the box, and he hurriedly opened it. Ding! Congrats! You''ve Got A (x1) 1000 SP! Ding! Congrats! You''ve Receive A Skill! SwordMaster! (SR) Ding! Congrats! (Anime) World Mission Coupon! Demon Slayer World! (Kimetsu No Yaibai!) " Ohh.. a world coupon huh...nice perfect for my new skill, what i need now is experience i''ll use that later...for now i''ll eat im so hungry " and Mark remembered something " Hey Daine... " Daine [ Yes? you need something Mark? ] Mark " I can exchange SP To Money right? " Daine [ Yes Mark! and the RATIO IS 1 : 1000. ] Mark grinned and thought " Now i don''t have a problem in money.. " and then Mark converted 100 SP into money. (A/N : and yes its dollar) He needed to buy some food and some outfits, and after that he walked into the street and waited for a taxi to come by. After a few minutes of waiting, he is finally on a taxi riding as he go into the closest mall, and there he arrived at the mall within a several minutes. He brought anything that he needed, he brought a new phone and stuff and he wears a brand new black shirt, black jeans and new watch and he was a black cap, and he brought a new black glasses, he looks better than yesterday he give a different vibe in the air. As he walked around in the mall many woman was staring at him admiring his figure, hoping that they could date someone like him, sometimes when he notice a certain lady stares at him, he just gives them a smile. A smile but not really smile, a fake one, but how could the lady noticed that? of course the lady who saw his smile blushed. And after that tiring shopping, finally it''s time to go home, he got all the nessesary goods and now he was waiting for a taxi to get the things in his hands and in the ground. ..... ..... .... ... .. . Now Mark got in his home now, he got his goods inside the house, and finally the last grocery he was about to pick it, someone called him. Mari said " Hey~! Mark need help? " Mark looked at Mari and said " No need...i can do it by myself now i will exuse myself okay? " Mari got her armed cross and said " Mark! how cold! hmmp~! " and she pouted and Mark honestly thought she was really cute when she does that. He shook his head, and he wondered if he can even open his heart on someone, especially on what happened yesterday, he doesn''t want to be in that painful and strange feeling he had experience yesterday. Mark got inside in his house without saying goodnight, and hurriedly closed the door and Mari shouted " Mark!! you meanie!! " And after that incident, Mark cooked his dinner and eat it silently honestly he doesn''t feel much anymore, after eating dinner he slept while thinking what happened yesterday. As he slept, he dreamed of what happened yesterday it happened again and again it was really a nightmare. As wake up, it was already 7 : 00 AM, he mumbled " That was the worst dream ever...just you wait... " and he got up and took a shower and made a breakfast, and he was planning to quit in his job because he and Clarine works in the same company after all. After eating breatfast, he unhurriedly walks into the street and waited for a taxi, and as for his money he got 100,000$ yesterday and now he got 50,675$ left in his pocket, he easily used the money in some good use, unlike womens they buy and buy with something useless not really a nessesary on daily purposes. And now he is in the taxi, and is going to the company on where he was working in, to resign, and after riding for a several minutes, he finally arrived at the company that he was working on, he was a manager there unlike those public servant, he just order them around. But he was still resigning because, he want to avoid his former girlfriend at least for now as he got inside the company, many employee greeted him he was kind of popular in his work place, because he wasn''t a harsh manager he treats someone on a lower rank equally, he isn''t arrogant. But he wasn''t lucky on love, and as he use the elevator, he got into the boss office and with the resign paper, the company boss eyes widened and asked him " This...Mr. Gold why would you resign in the company? is there anything that is bothering you? " (A/N : His full name is Mark Gold) Mark " Not really, it''s just some personal reason. " The company boss sigh " Is it because of Clarine?'' " Mark just stood there without answering. The boss knew even without telling him it''s pretty obvious and he said " Young man...you shouldn''t destroy your future because of a woman...i see a bright future ahead of you! so why resign? you''ve been only working at this company since 2 years ago. " He stared at his boss eyes and said " Don''t worry i know what i am doing, and i thank you for taking care of me within this 2 years of working on this company " Thee boss sigh " Ahh...Mr.Gold if it''s that is your decision i can''t stop you " and i bowed and left the office. And there he left at the office, and he successfully resign, and today Clarine isn''t working, why do i know? of course asking my former workers! and which is good! if i saw her today. Her bitchy face will be destroyed lucky for her, while thinking of her my heart is on a deep pit rage, and i got home. I brought a katana on shop with SP, since i have a SwordMaster skill it would be a waste to not use it, why do think i do this? of course! to familiarize it! since i know im going to a world known as Demon Slayer. He was a secretly, Weeb even his former girlfriend doesn''t know about, except for his childhoood friend Mari, they both liked Anime, unlike me she was an open weeb, she doesn''t care what other thinks of her as long as it''s fun. And as for me i rarely, watched anime but when i got time i watch some new anime and reading manga and novel. Okay let''s stop the info about myself, and now i kept familiarizing the SwordMaster Skill. Yukihira Soma Cooking Skill (Rare) Detail : You have all the knowladge and skills of Yukihira Soma that he had polish, year after year challenging his father, but too bad he still got defeated but the food is guaranteed delicious. Mark is now ready to go in the World Of Demon Slayer. (A/N : Yeaaaa his gonna slay some pussies) And now he asked Daine " Daine if i go in another world would the time here also the same as the other world? " Daine answered [ Mark, good question! actually you don''t have to worry! example if you stayed in that world for a week ,months or even a year i wound be nothing in this world! because when you go into another world this world would stop! anything in another world will only be a few second in this world! ] Mark nodded " I see, that is a useful information Daine thank you " Daine [ HAHAHA Mark! no problem! that is my job to answer your questions! and this is the first time you said ''Thank you'' to me! im happy! ] Mark smiled a little and said " Now i will start. " he used the Demon Slayer World Mission Coupon, as he used it he got his head spinning like you were riding a bus for a sereval hours, and Mark felt like puking. and after for a while he arrived at the middle of the forest and he asked Daine " Where am i Daine? " Daine [ Your location is close at the house the Main Protagonist of the story Kamado Tanjiro. ] My head was still spinning, after for a while of recovering, he finally got a grip on it, he quickly brought a yukata for male it was a black yukata (A/N : I just love black) and some slippers. And he got his Katana ready, just so you know he can''t kill a Demon since his Katana was just a plain metal with a silver on it, he doesn''t have nichirin sword that can absorb the sunlight so he can''t kill some demon. As he walked, in the middle of the forest it was getting darker, he heard something. Sshhs shhs* The brushes moved and a figure was visible, she had her hair tied. She wears a light pink kimono with a hemp leaf pattern, she had a red pink colored eye. Mark looked at the familiar figure but before he could think who it was, Diane answered [ Mark the one infront you is one of the Main Protagonist Kamado Nezuko! ] Mark finally figured who she was Nezuko! but she isn''t a demon yet? " Daine! when will the plot starts? "Mark hurriedly asked. Daine answered [ It will happen within a year from now Nezuko is still 13 infront of you the Main plot starts when she turns into 14. ] Nezuko asked " Uhmm Onii-san? are you lost? " (END-) (Edited) Chapter 4 - The Kamado Family 1/3 (Edited) Nezuko " Uhmm Onii-san? are you lost? " Mark got startled for a while and answered " Yes i am indeed lost, so little miss where do you think this is? " Nezuko chuckled " Onii-chan this is in the middle of the forest and it would be late if you go back in the village now, why not stay in our for today? because it pretty close here " she smiled while looking at me. Mark thought '' Ah...this girl is too kind actually inviting a stranger in her house? and wait...why do i know japanese? ''before he could ask a question Daine answered . Daine [ It''s because of me! you can understand or speak any langauge because of me! ] There was a hint of pride in her voice, and so Mark got an '' Is that so face '' and he look at Nezuko said " Is it fine? im a stranger you won''t know what evil intent that i have " saying it with a threatening voice. Nezuko chuckled again as if she treated it as I joke, and she said " If you we''re an Evil person who woudn''t have said that. " she smiled and seeing her smile i sigh and thought '' This girl is hopeless.. '' And i followed her, and she started talking and said " Onii-chan i forgot to ask, what is your name? " I got silent for a while and opened my mouth and said " Mark.. " Nezuko said " Mark~o? that is a strange name Onii-chan! i never heard someone named Mark~o in my life! i guess you are the first. " she laughs a little. Mark didn''t answer but he said into his mind '' Of course you wouldn''t hear a name like that since i am a foreigner, but i actually looked more like a japanese... '' She talked quite alot with me but i just answered with 2-4 words and finally we arrive at the house of Nezuko, and there i saw a few figures it was, 4 childrens and 1 woman and the woman looked beautiful. It was precisely the mother of Nezuko, Kie Kamado, and the other 4 is the main character Tanjiro Kamado and the other ones are Takeo Kamado, Hanako Kamado and lastly Rokuta Kamado the youngest of them. Mark looking at the Kamado family, he felt pity he knew that they are going to die a year from now on, but actually he can prevent it. Ding! You Recieve a Special Mission! Rewards : 1x Special Box! the 5 children gratitude and Kie Kamado affection! Time Limit : 1 year! Failure : Death of Kie Kamado,Takeo Kamado, Hanako Kamado, Rokuta Kamado! Mark got surprise at the in Mission, i mean it''s fine because the reward was tempting but he thought '' What the heck was this Kie Kamado Affection? does the mean she would have a feeling for me? '' Daine [ Ding dong~! yes! she will have a feelings for you! but at the level of like! ] Mark felt his head got headache but still he will do it because of the special box! it was too tempting! Kie she asked with a worried tone " Nezuko..? this sir is? " Nezuko cheerfully answered and said " This is Mark Onii-chan! he got lost in the forest so i brought him here! because it getting dark..! " Kie looked at Mark and said " This...im sorry for the trouble that my daugther give you. " she bowed at Mark. Mark for the first time comming in this world got panicked a little and he said " No i should be the one who is sorry..and please don''t be i was just lost in the forest and i am grateful for Nezuko that she invited me in your house. "i bowed Kie smiled and said " Please b?r? my rudeness and please come inside. " and so i did what she told me and i thought '' So this is the legendar-cough the house of Kamado huh... '' Mark almost lost to his Weeb instinct. And Kie made a dinner while the kids are staring at me, and finally Hanako can''t take it anymore and talked " Onii-chan! where are you from! " with a curious eyes, not just her but also Tanjiro, Nezuko, Takeo and even Kie was listening at Mark was about to say. Mark who noticed it, he deeply sigh and said " I''m from an another country called America " Hanako got a question mark above her head" Amiricao? " Mark answered it " It''s America...your country is called japan you know that right? " the 4 children except Rokuta who didn''t understand a thing, nodded furiously, and Kie nodded a little. Thus mark explained it, that there many country out there what they are called, hair color, eyes etc..The children who was listening got there eyes sparkling, even Tanjiro said " America..! i wanna go there! " with a big smile on his face. I just shook my head, and after talking for a while, the dinner is finally cooked it was a chicken soup, and it was enough for a 7 people to eat, with one bowl each. I looked at the chicken soup, and Kie who noticed it said " I''m sorry...this is all we have.. " I looked at her, and thought '' What a pitiful woman...and she even said sorry even thought im the one who shoudn''t be picky... '' and an idea struck in Marks mind. He remembered band thought '' Wait...i have put some ingredients in my inventory right? '' I looked into the inventory and smiled and said into my mind '' I guess i''ll cook. '' And i asked Kie where is the kitchen and she told me where and said " I''m sorry.. " I looked at her and said " Don''t worry i''ll cook for you guys. " with a gentle voice And Mark sigh and thought into his mind '' This woman is just too nice, I can''t bring myself to hate her at all, in fact she already left a Favorable impression on me. '' and he started cooking, since he has Soma''s Knowladge he can literally cook with a clay furnace. As he cooked the aroma is in the air and the children, smelled it especially Tanjiro who is really s?ns?t?v? in nose and he said " It smells delicious! i wonder what Onii-chan made?! " his curiousity went into it''s peak, and as the time passes. Mark finally finish the food the he had cooked, and finally it was serve in the table and they started eating. Tanjiro who wolfed down the food, Kie was about to scold him for his manners but, she was stopped by Mark " It''s fine just let him eat " and as Tanjiro eated the food. (A/N : Let''s make it Beef Stew) Tanjiro felt like flying as he ate the Beef Stew " HMMMMMM~! Delicious! " without a second thought he eated like there is no tommorow. And so the rest of the children started eating, cause they can''t wait anymore " AHHHH~ Onii-chan! this is the most delicous food i had ate in my whole life~! " said Nezuko. Takeo who eated the Beef Stew " What is this?! so delicious!! hey! what kin- " Kie slapped Takeo''s head and she said " Takeo...! manners! " Takeo politely said " O-Onii-can what kind of food is this? " And Mark answered " It''s called Beef Stew...its from an animal called cow... " and the rest he explained it, and Kie who was listening seriously. I noticed that Kie hasn''t touched the stew and said " Kie-san...why don''t you eat the Beef Stew? " Kie realize that she haven''t touched the food and she said shyly " Ah...sorry i will eat it now " as she ate the Beef Stew. Her Red pink eyes widened, and her yukata burst off in her body-cough (A/N : Wrong Anime) As her eyes widened she coudn''t help but shout a little " Delicious! "even with her calm personality she can''t help but shout, and this was also the most delicious Beef Stew, she had in her life. And as she noticed Mark was staring at her, she blushed and was trying to avoid having eye contact with him. End- (Edited) Chapter 5 - The Kamado Family 2/3 (Edited) As they finished having dinner, the children and Kie got stuffed, and Takeo coundn''t help but just slept on the ground. And as i looked at them i mumbled " This is a happy family huh.. " he saw they laughing like they don''t care about the world. However Mark didn''t experience such thing now, a family warmth, yes he might have lived a normal life but he was always busy and rarely had time to had a bonding with each other. And after that they finally slept, Mark got the one with a large space in the ground, as i looked at Kie and said "This room...who owned this? " Kie got sad and but hurried faded and as she said " It''s the room of my Late Husband... " Even thought i know i still said " Oh..im sorry. " she shooks her head and said " It''s fine..also good night Mark-san " and she left in the room. And there Mark is looking at the celling, and he said " Daine. " Daine [ Yes, Mark? ] " I can still get some daily spin and sub mission in this world right? " he said. Daine [ Yes! of course! you''ll get sub missions and daily spins! so don''t worry about it! as long, as the world you are in has time, you can get daily spin and sub missions ] After talking with Daine, Mark finally slept in the futon. ..... ..... .... ... . At morning, Mark woke up early, and he starts to do excerise it has became a daily thing to him, he might be skilled in sword but he is physically weak. (A/N : By the way the season is Spring) His daily route excerise is, 100 Pushups, 100 Sit Ups, 100 Squats and a 10KM Run everyday. (A/N : Just copied it Saitama!) As he did pushups, Kie saw Mark excerising, she coudn''t help but stare at him, especially he looks kind of attractive, but hurriedly she dispell of all the naughty thought. Kie " Mark-san your such a hard worker. '' Mark who heard that answered '' This.....Ha* ha * nothing..! " he was really tired, plenty of sweats are falling in his body. The pushups was the last thing he needed to do, and so he can finish his morning excerise, and finally he was finished excerising. Mark " Ha* ha* haa* haaa* '' he was panting like a dead dog, and he can''t help but thought into his mind '' This is tiring! '' So Mark asked with a low voice " Daine..! can i use the daily spin now? " Daine [ Yeah! sure you can!] And so Mark used the spin. What he saw in the Daily Spin. Ring of Protection (SR) Detail : Can literally stop a missile! it can only be used 10 times! automatically be used when the user is in danger! Dark Ability (Epic) Detail : You''ll have the power of darkness! it''s pretty obvious, i mean look at the NAME Nichirin Sword Colorless (Rare) Detail : The only sword that can kill a demon! in this world! and color change''s when user uses it! .... ..... ... ..... .... ... .. . Mark " Today''s daily spin reward is good...but i can''t get my hopes high since this depends on luck! alright... " Mark used the Daily Spin And then Mark silently said " Stop.. " Ding! Congrats! You Got A Nichirin Sword Colorless (Rare)! Mark " This is good..this is actually what i needed right now " and he used the Nichirin Sword, and as he hold the grip, the Nichirin Sword color didn''t changed, and Mark got a ? in his head. Mark asked Daine " Daine! why did this Nichirin Sword didn''t change color? " Daine [ It''s because you didn''t learn any Breathing Style yet! ] And Mark nodded and said " Make sense... " and he asked another question. Mark " Hey. Daine...what if i make my own original Breathing Style is that possible? " Daine [ Of course it''s possible! with the support me! anything is possible! ] After thinking for a while he suddenly remembered something " Daine, i still have that 100% Discount Coupon right? " Mark grinned and said " I can buy anything in the shop with it right? " Daine [ Yep! you can! but you can only buy 1 skill, item or anything! with 100% discount! ] Mark smiled and said " I''ll go check the shop. " and Mark checked the shop, the shop isn''t really confusing, there are many advertisement items or skills on it, and there is this voice search thing above. What Mark saw is, Original Saiyan Bloodline (???) [ Price : 100,000,000,000 SP ](A/N : Means he isn''t qualified to know yet!) Detail : ??????????????????????????? Instant Teleportion (Unique) [ Price : 500,000 ] Detail : You can go anywhere as long, as you know the screenary of the place! if you want free travel! goo! buy this!'' Master Ball (SR) [ Price : 100,000 ] .... .... ..... ... ..... ... ..... .... ... .. . Current SP : 5,500 Mark thought " Damn...those expensive things..but that''s not a problem i can but it anyway! " Mark was about to buy the Original Saiyan Bloodline, however as he use the 100% Discounted Coupon. A metallic voice was heard [ YOU CAN''T BUY THIS !! ] Mark got startled, and he quickly asked Daine " Hey! why can''t i buy this Bloodline??? " Daine [ Well it seems, the you are restricted to buy it for now, because im still Lvl 0 so you can''t buy it yet the limit of the thing that you can buy is with a Legendary Grade only ] Mark reluctantly said " Fine..! " and Mark search for a suitable thing in the shop, and as he was searching he found something interesting. The Revenger Bloodline (Legendary) [ Price : 10,000,000 ] Detail : As long, as you had rage in your body you will continue to be stronger without a limit, you will have a body that is hard as rock and a strength that can easily lift 1 Ton, and you can regenarate in a visible speed, the more Rage you had the Harder,Stronger and faster to Regenarate the wounds of injury of your body. [ Warning if your rage is really strong you might lose youself reasoning, and completely becoming a Devil ] (A/N : It''s lame right? xD ) Without a battling eye, he brought it with the 100% Coupon Discount. Daine [ Ah! wait Mar- ] Daine was about to warn about the bloodline. As Mark brought the bloodline, it automatically injects in his body, pain the pain in all over his body, and he shouted " AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! " it was early in the morning and the Kamado family got awake, because of Marks shout. Kie, Tanjiro, Nezuko hurriedly goes outside to see what happened to Mark, and then they saw him rolling and rolling in the ground, and his body is really red with veins showing on it. They got worried, Kie hurriedly shouted " Mark-san! are you okay?! " however her shout, doesn''t seem to have an effect, Mark kept screaming " AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!! " Daine [ Mark!! you can do it!! please don''t faint!! or else you''ll die!! ] She was extremely worried at his state, if he couldn''t b?r? the pain, and pass out he''ll die. And Mark kept shouting " AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!! " Kie and the children looked at Mark worriedly and some was even crying. It took a full hour and finally the pain in his body is now reducing, Mark " Ha...HAA....haaa...hAA.. " he shouted in his mind '' What the hell?! Daine?! why didn''t you warn me??! " Daine [ I was about to....but you didn''t wait for me to listen...sorry ] Mark sigh. And he looked at the worried face of Kie and the Children. He weakly said " I...ts f...ine now....Ha...ha. " And Nezuko rushed into him and hugs him and she was actually crying! she cried on a stranger she just met yesterday! this girl is just too good. Nezuko " Sniff* A-are you r-really Sob* fine now Mark-san? " Mark kind of felt bad when he saw Nezuko crying for him, it really different in real life. He said to Nezuko " Yeah...Ha..ha.. im really fine now.. " and Nezuko still cried. And a few minutes later, things calm down and now Nezuko stopped crying and also the childrens and the pain in his body is now gone. End- (Edited) it took longer than expected. Chapter 6 - The Kamado Family 3/3 (Edited) A few days after the incident, Mark did his daily routine and also he started cooking for the children because even if they didn''t say anything about it, you can clearly see it on their eyes, yearning for food. Me and Kie decided that she will cook at Morning, and i will cook at Lunch and Dinner, which is the children got happy, and these few days i got in daily spin and sub missions. You''re wondering what mission i did in that day i fused with the Revenger bloodline. This what happened, Few Days ago, .... ..... ... ..... ... .. . After that painful torture that i got from fusing with the Revenger Bloodline, my body got more smooth like a baby, my face started to change, before my level was only above average now its the level of TV idol. My pale skin is changing to a snow white skin like, and Nezuko, Kie noticed it woman is s?ns?t?v? on this kind of thing. Nezuko quickly said " Wow Onii-chan! you became more Handsome! how did you do that? " Mark said " Thats a secret. " Nezuko pouted, while Kie was having a hard time looking at Marks body, she was blushes and she shouted her mind '' I''m already a married woman!! and i had 5 childrens!! why im i like this?! '' Mark has now a perfect 6 pack abs, which is totally lady killer, and his face is now to smooth, and then Daine give me a Mission. Detail : Make Kie Kamato Blush~! Reward : 1x Small Size Box (Grade : Common ~ SR) Time Limit : 12 hours! Failure : N/A As i looked at the detail of the misson, suddenly a sound was heard in Marks head. Ding! Congrats! You''ve Finish Your Sub Mission! Detail : Make Kie Kamato Blush~! Ding! Congrats For Getting A Medium Size Box (Rare)! You''ve finish it within the first second! and it surpasses the mission rate! Mark got a blank look in his face, and said " Thats it? " Nezuko who heard him saying that ''" Thats it? what do you mean? " said Nezuko with a ? above her head. Mark shook his head " Nothing Nezuko. " he looked at Kie who was looking at his body, blushing and finally he understood why he completed his mission so fast, he was basically half n?k?d now. And Mark hurriedly opened his Sub Mission Reward, and as he opened the Medium Size Box. Ding! Congrats! You''ve Got A x1 10,000 SP! Ding! Congrats! You''ve Got x1 Breathing Manual (Rare) ! Detail : A Manual that has the information of creating a breathing style, you can make you very own Breathing Style! Ding! Congrats! You''ve Got x10 Instant Healing Potion (Rare) ! Ding! Congrats! You''ve Got x1 Special Spin Coupon! Mark got happy in the rewards, i mean who doesn''t what an extra life, and also since he was clueless on how to create his own breathing style, now he got a guide. And Mark asked " Daine, what is this Special Spin Coupon? " Daine [ Mark it''s like the daily spin but with a better rewards! and even the most trash item in that coupon is Graded Epic! ] Mark pondered and said " I see...then i''ll use it soon when i need it, since i have plenty of time.. " and then he started training again due to his body, because it was different from before it''s stronger and tougher. While he was on training, he saw Tanjiro occasionally looking at him " Hmm? Tanjiro what do you want? " Tanjiro panicked a little and said " Uhmm...P-please teach me h-how to use a sword!! " Mark got surprise and Tanjiro request. He thought in his mind '' He is suppose to start training in a year and a half in the original plot.. but..i''d like to hear his reason. '' and then Mark asked Tanjiro. " Tanjiro..why do you want to know how to use a sword? " he said asked. Tanjiro answered with a determined look " It''s because i want to protect my family! and because i am the Eldest of my siblings after all! " Mark got stunned a little in Tajiro words. And then he couldn''t help but chuckle and he said " Fine, but be ready because you''re training is going to be hell! " Tanjiro furiously nodded " Yes! Sensei!! " .... ..... ... ..... ... .. . Present day, He continues to train everyday with Tanjiro and while he was teaching him, he was constantly creating his own Breathing Style with the help of Breathing Manual. They do this every, it became their daily routine, while Takeo joined because of curiousity, and after he tasted that hell he immediately quits, and never trained with them. .... .... ... ..... .... .... ... ... . 6 Months Later, Mark finally made his own Style, and he called it Breath Of The Dragon, it has 15 kinds of attacks, and each one of the attacks if stronger that the first Breathing Style, Breath Of The Sun. And Attack Names are (A/N : i''ll just put the first 7 i''ll add it more in the future) First Form < Pierce > Second Form < Dragon''s Slash > Third Form < Dragon''s Rage > Fourth Form < Claw Of The Dragon > Fifth Form < Dragon''s Speed > Sixth Form < Dragon''s Right Eye > Seventh Form < Dragon''s Strike > And now Tanjiro, is forming an abs now, and he likes about Tanjiro is he doesn''t give up, he give Tanjiro a hellish training within this 6 month, luckly he survive. Also Mark teaches Tanjiro with his Breathing Style, Mark actually made this Style 3 months ago and he started to train it to Tanjiro at the same time. Tanjiro wasn''t a freakish genuis, he had been teaching him the Breath Of The Dragon for 3 months, and he only learned the 3 forms of it. And now it was time for him to live the Kamado family, at first he planned to leave in the first morning in their house (A/N : I know it''s confusing but please understand lol) but he was stopped my Nezuko, and the other kids. And so this is what happened, actually Mark grew fond with these Children and Kie but he has to leave now because why? it''s because of the mission. Main Mission, Detail : Kill Muzan The Demon Progenitor! Reward : 1x World Size Box! Time : 10 Years Failure : Death Of The Kamado Family And Removing You''re Breathing Style And Forever Staying In This World! Mark " Well...i can even kill him in my current state..oh well let''s make it fun, because it would be boring if kill him earlier " and Mark looked at his other Main Mission Main Mission 2, Detail : Join In The Demon Slayer Corps! And Became A Pillar! Reward : 1x Revive Stone (???) Time : 5 Years Failure : Forever Staying In This World This is one of the reason why he had to leave, and he will come back when Muzan arrive''s in the Kamado''s house to stop him from killing the childrens and Kie. As he left the children cried, because they treat him like a father figure after all, and he said goodbyes to them and promised them that he will come back. And now his figure dispeared in the sight of the children and Kie, while leaving them crying with the exception of Nezuko, Takeo, Tanjiro and Kie. And now Mark will finally start on his adventure. End- (Edited) Chapter 7 - Kie Kamado " POV " (Edited) Kie Kamado '' POV '' 6 Months Ago. One day while i was waiting for my daughter, as a mother i am worried it''s getting late and she still didn''t arrive back in the house, she was getting some herbs in the forest, it''s not like i ordered her to do that my daughter was just a good girl. Even thought i didn''t ask her to gather some herbs, she reluctantly refused, and there she is still not here, i waited outside in the house and after a while of waiting. I saw a figure in the forest, and it was my daughter i got relieve that i saw my daughter was fine, but i saw another person with her, and here i am having a bad thoughts that my daughter was tricked. Because nowdays, the people are dangerous especially, a girl at her age and as they got closer i saw a man that is not really handsome, but close to it and my childrens is comming out in the house because they too, noticed the stranger with Nezuko. And as they are infront me, i asked my daughter " Nezuko..? this sir is? " and my daughter answered that this person was called Mark, honestly this was the first i heard someone with this name...is he not japanese? My daughter told me that, he got lost in the middle of the forest, well i can''t blame him since there are too many huge tree''s in the forest, and that''s why she brought him here in their house. And i thought my daughter just dragged him here, and i bowed and said " This...im sorry for the trouble that my daugther give you " and i did that, the stranger quickly bowed and he said sorry to me and said that he was grateful at Nezuko that she invited him here. My worry vanished a little, but im still cautious at this person called Mark, i mean it fine to be on guard on a stranger right? And after that i made a chicken soup for my family, but since we have a guest i made it more than usual and then as i serve the food i made, our guest just looked at the chicken without touching it. And i got worried and as i said " I''m sorry...this is all we have... " and the man didn''t reply for a while, and there i panic inside, but i wasn''t showing it outside. And i was about to say something, the man said " Don''t worry i''ll cook for you guys. " and the man smiled, i got stunned for a bit because this was the first time i saw him smile, i thought he was stoic kind person, i guess i was wrong. Thus i realize, he will cook for us? what about the ingredients? and the man asked where is the kitchen and i leaded him to our kitchen and as i left, i wondered what would he cook without ingredients.. After a few minutes, i smelled a scent that i never smelled before, it was really smells delicious and my curiousity was on peak, i got curious of what kind of food that can smells this nice. And after a several minutes of waiting, finally he arrive at the table and with a pot, and as he put the pot in the table and he opened it. It was a Beef Stew, yes it was Beef Stew i never knew that Beef Stew can make this kind of scent, and finally he served it on our bowl, it was the same bowl that i served with chicken stew since the chicken stew is now got eaten. And my Son Tanjiro forgot his manners, and was about to wolf down the food, i was about to scold him, but i was stopped by the man, and Tanjiro eated it he shouted " HMMMMMM~! Delicious! " base on my Son''s reaction, was it really that delicious? And my other children started eating they almost had the same reaction, but they said one thing in common it was delicious, and now i can''t take it anymore i used the chopsticks and started eating the Beef Stew. As i ate it, there is one thing that is on my mind Delicious! it was really delicious! it was the most delicious food that i had ever eaten! and i shouted " Delicious! " I forgot to ask where did he got the ingredients, and i started hurriedly without manners and after eating it was really a bless! and i realize what i was doing. I got embrassed and after that incident my children started to play with each other and this feeling wasn''t bad...this familiar scene that when my husband was alive. And it was finally, it was bedtime since my late husband wasn''t here anymore, i decided that the room of my late husband is where he is going to sleep in. And i guided him there, we talked a little and then i remembered that this room was filled with good memories..this was the place i lost my v?r??n?t?. While thinking of that i hurriedly goes outside blushing and i shouted in my mind '' AHHHHH YOU Naughty woman! '' .... .... .... .... .... ..... .... ... .. . Morning, I did my usual work, cleaning the house taking care of my youngest son, and cooking a breakfast and i go outside in the house i saw him excerising he was doing this weird excerise, pushing up and pushing down and as said " Mark-san your such a hard worker. " And he answered tiredly, he is such a hard worker, and after i did my job as a house wife even though i don''t have a husband anymore. After a few minutes of cleaning in the house i heard a scream " AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! " so after i heard that scream i rushed outside in the house and i saw the man rolling and the ground while he was screaming. Also i noticed that he was really red with veins showing in his whole body, i rushed toward him and shouted " Mark-san! are you okay?! " however nothing seems to happen he doesn''t seem to hear it and he kept rolling and screaming. Nezuko was crying for this man and after an hour the screaming finally stopped and his body was finally normal now and i took a few minutes for my daughter to calm down. And there i noticed something big, happened to him his skin seems to be getting whiter not pale but snowy white and his face became handsome and showing his perfect 6 pack abs. And my body felt like burning, i got turned it i was blushing looking at him, and it''s been while since i had s?x, the last one was few years ago with my late husband. I tried my hardest to calm down, and somehow i manage to, and after that what happen i kinda of getting akward with him. and there 6 month had passed and he said he was going to leave, i got to admit it i was sad when he said he was going to leave us, though i started to have feeling for him...to me her was really attractive and i just can''t for my children and he said he would visit and he promised that my sadness got relieve a little. (Edited) Chapter 8 - Fighting A Demon! (Edited) A/N : Okay!! the title seems legit if you ask me! the last chapter was uhmm..you know anyways nvm that! the point is im trying to make his character cold! but! seriously! im just good at flirting..so i decided to make them wait a little(Relationships)...i''ll focus on the Mission for now and even thought i''ll make some few girls falls in love with him and that Includes a Demon! i think you know her already anyways- ah i forgot something i''ll spoil this one because i love this character but she''s currently dead so i''ll revive her and that''s the reason why i issued a reward called "Revive Stone" it''s the big sister of the current Insect Pillar " Kanae Kocho " ... ..... ... .... ..... .... ..... .... .. . Mark was finally out of the forest, and now he is in the village where Tanjiro is suppose to sell his coals in the winter, and saw few people in the village some girl was staring at him shyly, well it can''t be helped because he is now a better figure than before. And quickly he ignore the stares of the village people, and so he kept walking till is now out of the village and now he is following the road to go in the other village. He walked and walked without resting since he didn''t need to anyway, and a several hours later. It was night, while he was walking in the road he heard someone screaming " HELLLLLLPPPP!!! " it was a woman scream and he rushed there. And don''t get him wrong, he isn''t trying to help the woman he thought that it was maybe a demon and so he could fight it for experience, he doesn''t have any responsibility on saving a stranger. As he run toward the location on where is the scream comming from, and finally he arrived at the scene he saw a demon! it was the first time he had seen a demon, he wasn''t afraid at it, he was excited! he was itching for a fight! He saw the demon eating the woman, she is now dead, yet he doesn''t care and the demon noticed Mark and said " Hmmm? a human? Ohoho..! it seems like i have another food to eat! " the demon licked his lips. Mark used an ordinary katana, precisely, what he brought before he doesn''t want to kill the demon yet he want it as a training material, because he want to know how much strong he had became. As the demon rushed into him, the demon jumped into the air and striked Mark''s head, however it was blocked by Mark''s katana and the demon bounce back within a meter. The demon " hmm..?! your not an ordinary human! don''t tell me you are one of those so called Demon Slayers?! " Mark answered " No..but i will join them later so let me enjoy fighting you! " Mark run toward the demon and used his breathing Style " Breath Of The Dragon..! First Form! ! " He stabbed the demon ?h?st and successful did, the demon ?h?st got stabbed by Mark''s katana like a tofu. " Guh..! " The demon puke''s blood and he felt pain in his ?h?st, he thought this human infront of him in too fast! really fast! and he shouted " You might be fast..! but that isn''t going to kill me! " The demon jumped back removing the katana in his ?h?st, slowly his wound is healing visibly, and he puts a smug face and said " Look..! human you see that! you can never kill me with that! " Mark just stood there expressionless " So? is that all? " The demon got enraged and shouted " What is that look?! you''re looking down on me?! i''ll kill you! " Mark thought in his mind '' Whenever it humans or demon they are both unreasonable '' As the demon rushed into him, and the demon was gonna grab him this time, but before the demon can grab him he used his Breating Style " Breath Of The Dragon..! Second Form! < Dragon''s Slash >! " The demon thought that he could grab Mark, as he was about to grab the human infront him his body got sliced to half he blurted " Wha?! ''" The demon''s upperbody was about to fall in Mark, however Mark dodge, and the demon with his other half body falls into the ground. The demon shouted " You?! how?! how come i didn''t see you move?! just who are you?! " Mark looked the demon in the ground and said " I don''t have any obligation to tell you that...but i''ll attack you till im satisfied " Mark evilly grinned The demon got scared and couldn''t help but shout into his mind '' IM I THE DEMON OR HIM?! '' Thus Mark tortur- i mean attack the demon till morning and the demon died in the sunlight, unlucky for him he met Mark, he got a painful death as a demon. Secretly Mark tortured the demon because of him rage, he want to make sure that his torture method is perfect, he wanted to see that guy and Clarine''s pained faces. Mark was about to walk in the road, he was a female figure, the figure was small she had a height of 5ft comapared to Mark, that was over 6th feet and it was before and now his height increased because of the bloodline and now he was almost 6''2 feet long. (A/N : 6''1ft to be precise) And the female figure was wearing a Demon Slayer uniform and hakama pants that were tucked into a bu??erfly pattern fabric around her lower legs. She also wore a white haori with a bu??erfly wing pattern. (A/N : I copied some) And that figure was Shinobu Kocho! one of the Pillars of The Demon Slayer Corps! Shinobu " Ara..! Mr.Person~! did you know you just killed~ a demon~! " End - (Edited) Chapter 9 - Shinobu Kocho! (Edited) (A/N : Guys do i need him to join the Demon Slayer Exam? or just directly him becoming a Slayer by backdoor i mean you guys choose if you want him to join the Demon Slayer Exam just comment ''Yes'' and if not ''No'' also i personally think the backdoor is good cause you know, the people who are taking the Exam is literally TEENS, i mean he his 22 an ?du?t it''s pretty akward for him to do the Exam but if you want an Exam Arc sure i can manage that so okay! that''s all! Enjoy!-wait there is also yea i almost forgot! i don''t think im adding Nezuko for god sake she''s still 13 and you asking me to add her to the HAREM?! no! big NO! i won''t make him a lolicon unless she become and ?du?t! and just to you know im adding Kocho too :P Ciao~!) ..... ... .... .... ... ..... .... ... .. Shinobu " Ara..! Mr.Person~! did you know you just killed~ a demon~! " Mark looked at Shinobu " What are you doing here little girl...get lost! " As Mark said that, viens appeared in her forehead with a smiling expression and the first impression Shinobu on Mark is an ANNOYING person! Shinobu looked at Mark with a smile but not at the same time " Ara..! Mr.Person..! do think your misunderstanding something..! as you see im not a C.H.I.L.D..! i admit im short but im not some kid you know~! " And Shinobu continued talking " And i am a person whose job is to kill a demon like the one you killed~ we are called Demon Slayers~! " Mark acted like he doesn''t know about them " Demon Slayers? who are you trying to fool kid! " Veins appeared in her forehead, she doesn''t know why they guy''s word irrates her she thought the most annoying person that she had met was Giyu. (A/N : Giyu Tomioka Current Water Pillar by the way ) And today she was proved wrong! as if they guy was made to irate her! from the moment they met. (A/N : Not that kind of eaten like being r*ped eaten that means literally got eaten ) And after an hour of digging somewhere she finally buried the woman''s body and prays for it. While she was doing that, Mark was watching her till the beginning to end, and after she finished burying the body, she shifted her attention to Mark and said " Now~! i haven''t properly introduce myself, fogive me~! my name is Shinobu Kocho, i am one of the current pillars of the Demon Slayer Corps~! " she said while smiling but not. Mark sneered at her " Bah! delusional little girl! " As Shinobu heard that she got irritated and she said coldly " Are you making F.U.N of me? " Mark looked at Shinobu and said " Oh~! im scared! but fine! i''ll believe you if you can show me where is your so called Demon Slayer Corps..! " Veins appeared in Shinobu forehead she silently thought '' He might be irritating but she sure has come skills. '' Shinobu saw his Breathing Style and God knows how hard to someone who can make their own Breathing Style and she said " Fine! but..! stop calling me little when i''ll proved that the Demon Slayer Corps are real! and not delusional! " Mark got surprise a little and thought '' This girl...has she always had this attitude? this attitude is like from a little girl who wanted to show of her new Toy! well since this isn''t anime and the anime only showed their most showed attitude, and not this one currently showing infront of me! '' And Shinobu leaded the way to the Demon Slayer Headquarter, which Mark already knew of it''s existance but not the location since it wasn''t showed in anime, and as he followed her she doesn''t seem to like talking to me im that boring really? Mark isn''t aware that his attitude toward Shinobu was more annoying than Giyu, and he followed her it been a several hours of course they stopped for breakfast and lunch and it almost time for dinner. And the night has come, while they where resting, Shinobu still refused to talk to him and Mark thought '' She''s sulking! '' Mark wondered why, is it because he called her little girl? Mark was about to start a conversation, a loud scream was heard without saying, they both rushed into the location of the scream with a different reason of course, one is for fighting and one is for saving the person from the demon. As they run the first person who arrived was naturally Mark, since he has a superior speed, and after for a several seconds, Shinobu arrived at the location and Mark sneered at her " Little girl! you''re slow! " Veins appeared in her forehead and said " Ara~? Is that so? " she didn''t deny it since she was slower than him, but she was annoyed because of his insult why can''t he act like a gentle man instead? And they both look at scene, they saw a boy running for his life because he was chased by a demon, the demon had big one eyes with a blood red color eyes and 2 and a half meters tall. Quickly Shinobu rushed into the demon, and unsheathing her sword, Mark already saw her sword in anime but now he saw it in real life, he thought '' Isn''t that looking like a stick? it probably didn''t even weight a kilo. '' Mark mumbled" Is that a stick? " unknown to him Shinobu actually heard it even thought, he doesn''t want her to hear it, veins appeared in her forehead and she doesn''t want to count how many times he got irritated by him. She didn''t talk and continued on striking the demon and she jumped as she silently said " Breath....! of the Insect! < Dance of the Butterflies: Frolic ! > " (A/N : You already know that move when you had watched the series and if you don''t please do search it on google ) Several small holes appeared in the demon''s body, and the demon panicky checking if his neck got separated to his body and sadly it didn''t as the demon was in relief and shouted " Hahaha! little girl too bad you didn''t cut my neck..! with that weak body of yours, you can''t kill me! " the demon laughted loudly. But after he laughed his body was starting to get itchy and turned slowy into a violet, and the demon had a heard time breathing and finally a huge veins in his whole body started to appear and as he said panickly " Y-you! w-what d-d-did you Do?! " Shinobu just smiled at the demon and coldy said " Even if your neck didn''t get cut that doesn''t mean you can''t be killed! and by the way i have covered my sword with wisteria fluid. " The demon didn''t have a chance to speak and died, and Mark who was watching from the side clapped " Oh..! not bad! atleast you had some skills! " Shinobu smiled but not a smile at Mark and said " Ara~? is that a praise or an insult? " But Mark bluntly said " It can be both! " Veins appeared in his head and she didn''t answer back and looked at the boy she said " Don''t worry your safe now " the boy who heard that started to cry and Shinobu helped him calm down. After a while they both stopped crying and thanked them for saving him, yes them even thought Mark didn''t help he still got thanked by the boy. Shinobu " .....Do you really deserve that Thank you? " Mark looked at Shinobu " Of course! im faster than you! and arrive earlier and the FIRST person he saw naturally he should thank me. " he said shamelessly Shinobu got really annoyed and this time she swear she won''t talk to him unless it''s really needed, and she left Mark and he got dumbfounded and shouted " Hey! little girl! your actually leaving me? " And Mark run toward Shinobu (A/N : I''ll show you his status since i forgot to put some in the previous chapters ) Status : Name : Mark Gold Race : Human Bloodlines : The Revenger Bloodline (Legendary) Age : 22 World : Demon Slayer Agi : 60 Dex : 40 Luck : ??? Items : x1 Katana(Common), x1 Nichirin sword Color (Secret for now) (Epic), x10 Instant Healing Potion (Rare), 1x Special Spin Coupon, Dog Dog Model : Kitsune (Legendary) , x10 Bag Of Food (Common) (A/N : If your asking why the Nichirin is now an SR Rating the colorless has been changed and also it''s not Red cause the breathing style of mark is stronger than the breath of sun ''atleast in my novel'' and literally this is what he got in those 6 month in the kamado''s house and as for the Kitsune he got it in the wheel also the bag of food and the rest is you know SP and the detail missions...i think i''ll change it cause too much detail i''ll make it sub missions from now that appears within an expected manner and still i didn''t use the Special coupon and i''ll use it in the Demon Slayer Headquarters when he arrive there) SP : 500,559 (Edited) Chapter 10 - Demon Slayer Corps 1/3 (Edited) Mark followed Shinobu, she continued to ignore him the both of them didn''t have a conversation within this several hours, even when eating they just give and take and continue running again. ... ... ..... ... ..... ... ..... ... .. . The house of kamado, Tanjiro trains himself harder since Mark left, because Mark always reminded him to always work hard surpass your limit and don''t be lazy. (A/N : Even thought i am the one who writed that word..! i am lazy! XD) Tanjiro is now swinging his wooden katana made by Mark, and he is now half n?k?d, his abs is now visible but nowhere near from Mark''s perfect abs, and he swing his katana. He sweated alot and as the time past, Tanjiro is now in the ground panting heavily " Haa..haaa....haa..! " A voice called him " Tanjiro Onii-san! it''s time for you to eat your breakfast! " Tanjiro answered " Hai! Nezuko! " And then he got up in the ground with his muscles on pain, and now he is inside the house and currently eating, during these past months his appetite increased mainly because of his training. Kie " Tanjiro Mark-san left me something he said that this is your reward of your training. " Kie brought out a strange looking pineapple with an orange color appeared infront of Tanjiro and he quickly asked " Mom this is...? " Kie shook her head and said " I don''t know what kind of fruit this is but Mark-san also give me a letter to you i didn''t read it because it for you. " (A/N : Im gonna mess up this story real bad XD) And Kie give the letter to Tanjiro containing the word " Tanjiro this is the reward of your hellish training with me, this fruit is called Devil Fruit-" Tanjiro got shocked and dropped the letter Tanjiro shouted " Devil fruit?! is it gonna eat us?! " he looked at the devil fruit in the table fearfully. Kie and the children got startled at Tanjiro reaction and words " Tanjiro? what are you talking about? you mean this fruit is from the devil?? " Tanjiro " I-i don''t know since i didn''t read the whole letter! " and looked fearfully at the fruit in the table and also his brothers and sisters are also starting to be fearful at the fruit in the table. Kie " Calm down! let me read the whole letter from Mark-san! im sure he has his reason on giving you this fruit. " and Kie continued to read the letter. The letter " Devil Fruit, it doesn''t mean it''s from the Devil it''s just the fruit is called and im pretty sure right now Tanjiro you freaked out now since you readed the word ''Devil'' " As Kie readed the letter, Tanjiro got embarassed his face was really red and Kie chuckled and said " He is indeed on the spot you really freaked out. " And Kie continued to read the letter " And my main point is just bite the fruit 1 time because from what i heard it taste absolutely terrible, but don''t worry it even thought it taste bad you would receive an ability and also this is the Only fruit ever exist in this world so you better eat it now or else you''ll be in danger because it priceless. " (A/N : Mark just joked a little with them actually no one knows about the fruit since this world isn''t one piece after all ) Kie knew that weight of this words and this Devil Fruit infront of them is priceless! and she mumbled " Why did he give Tanjiro this priceless treasure? " However without Even hearing what''s next in the letter Tanjiro quickly grabs the Devil Fruit, Kie was about to stop Tanjiro from eating it, but it was too late, Tanjiro already ate the Devil Fruit with a big bite. And as he ate the fruit, Tanjiro shouted " Disgusting! " Tanjiro really wanted to puke right now, but he force himself to make it sure it would go inside his stomach. Now Tanjiro felt something in his body changed and he was shocked that his hand was on fire! not just him also his family. Tanjiro panicked " W-what is this?! " he tried to wave is hand to make the fire disappear, but it didn''t this time Tanjiro realize that even thought his hand was on fire it didn''t hurt a little bit and he started to calm down and the fire in his hand disappeared! Kie quickly asked " Tanjiro? what was that?! " even his mother who has always calm all the time, got panicked for real this time. Tanjiro said confusedly " Uhmm..i don''t really know myself but my head in now filled with information that i don''t know...maybe Mark-sensei meant this kind of ability? and this fruit is a Logia type? strange how come i can understand it? also the Fruit is called < Flame-Flame Fruit > ? it said that i can make a fire within my body. " Tanjiro tried to use the ability and thus he was successful, Tanjiro hands was on fire and he shouted with a sparkling eyes " How Cool!!! " The Kamado Family got curious of their big brother new ability especially Takeo who got really jealous and he shouted " Nii-san! not fair! i want that ability too! " Kie got amazed of the ability of this so called Devil Fruit and she said " Im going to continue reading the letter. " and the children got silent. Kie " Ahem!- you''ll lose the ability to swim in the water! so becareful with your in late swimming cause you''ll really drown for real and everything you''ll get wet you''re going to feel weak and that''s all and Enjoy your New ability. " And Kie finished reading and she said " Tanjiro! keep your ability a secret for now! so you won''t be on danger! " Tanjiro nodded and said " I understand Mom! but...can i practice with it when no one can see me? " Kie was about to say No, but looking at Tanjiro puppies eyes she sigh and said " Fine..! but only when your alone! you can''t absolute use it when your in contact in another human, except if your in danger! got that?! " Tanjiro happily nodded and he got the jealous looks of his siblings, especially Takeo and he thought in his mind '' If i only Trained seriously with Mark-nii-san! '' he regretted it. ... ... ..... ... ... ..... ... .. . Few days of following Shinobu and suddenly she stops, she looked at him and said " Wear this! " Shinobu give him a white piece of cloth and Mark asked " What do you mean wear this? what for? " She suddenly covered his eyes with the white piece of cloth. Mark " Why are you covering my eyes?! " he said angrily Shinobu answered " Obviously we i can''t trust you yet so i need to cover your eyes so you won''t know where is our Headquarters! " Mark asked " So im gonna hold you hand or something? " Shinobu looked at Mark with a disdain face " No! " even thought Mark can''t see he can feel the disdain in Shinobu and he thought '' Does she really hate me that much? doesn''t matter, whatever i just want to join the Demon Slayer Corps to finish the Mission. '' And Shinobu left him and Mark felt it " Hey hey...your Seriously leaving me behind? " but still Mark can follow sense his senses are now enchanted. ... .... ..... .... .... .... .... .. . And they arrived at the gate of the Headquarters, and Shinobu finally removed the white piece of cloth of Mark''s eyes. Shinobu said " Were here. " and she goes inside the gate and Mark Naturally followed her and as he followed her he saw a several figures. The Male figure " Oi! Shinobu! who is that? " and the rest of the figures looked at him and naturally he knew those figures they are those so called " Pillars! " End- (Edited) Chapter 11 - Demon Slayer Corps 2/3 The Male figure '' Oi! Shinobu! who is that? '' And the rest of the figures " Pillars " looked at Mark and Shinobu looked at him and said. '' He''s a skilled (Annoying) person that i found and he killed a demon without using a Nichirin Sword. '' said Shinobu The rest of the figure''s got stunned and the tall figure talked '' Is that true Shinobu? how did he do it? '' Shinobu answered '' He Tortured the demon till morning so that''s how he killed the demon '' said while smiling A Certain person shivered, and they looked at him with an unbelievable look and the first person who speaked shouted '' What?! i won''t believe this shit! i won''t until he proves it! '' Sanemi was the one who shouted, he was The Pillar Of Wind, and Mark looked at Sanemi with a bored look and said '' You''re weak '' Veins appeared in his face '' Huh? '' and Sanemi shouted at Mark '' What did you say?! '' Mark answered '' Didn''t you hear it? i said You''re W.E.A.K '' Sanemi got really angry and used his breath of the wind and rushed toward Mark to attack him, the other Pillar''s was too late to stop him. Mark just stood in his spot and smirked at Sanemi and Sanemi saw that smirk or Mark and got more angry he shouted '' BASSSTARD!!!! '' As Sanemi was about to punch Mark, Mark looked at him, to Mark the speed of Sanemi was slow as snail! and as Sanemi fist was about to hit his face, Mark dodged it easily, Sanemi was surprise that Mark dodged his punch, however he still continued to punch Mark. Mark kept dodging his attack''s and said '' That''s all? the wind is suppose to be the fastest but what is this? you''re slow as snail! '' Mark finally formed a fist and punched Sanemi in his stomach '' Bang! '' Sanemi got hit and he pukes blood '' Gah! '' he flew withing a few meters and hits into the near house and made a small crater on it. And that all happened within a few seconds! and most of the '' Pillars '' except for one got shocked! Muichiro Tokito Giyu Tomioka, Mitsuri Kanroji, Obanai Iguro, Gyomei Himejima, Kyojuro Rengoku, Tengen Uzui and Shinobu Kocho, they all got shocked and the first one to say something was Muichiro Tokito (A/N : Water Pillar Giyu Tomioka, Mitsuri Kanroji Love Pillar, Obanai Iguro Serpent Pillar, Gyomei Himejima Stone Pillar, Kyojuro Rengoku Flame Pillar, Tengen Uzui Sound Pillar, Shinobu Kocho (Im sure you know but oh well) Insect Pillar and Muichiro Tokito Mist Pillar. ) Muichiro '' You''re Strong. '' Mark looked at the stoic expression of Muichiro. Mark '' Well of course i am '' well since it''s true he was the strongest among them here. (Pillar''s Reactions~) Giyu '' .... '' Mitsuri '' I wonder if he has a Wife? he looks handsome! '' Obanai '' Mitsuri! don''t be fooled! he might have a multiple wive''s already! '' Gyomei said while praying '' He is indeed strong..! '' Kyojuro '' How strong! i wonder if i can have a match with him! HAHA! '' Tengen '' Oh! that was flamboyant! '' Shinobu '' Ara~! i never knew you where this strong..! tsk! '' (A/N : that tsk part no one heard it expect for Mark and Herself ) Mark was speechless in their reactions espicially the comment of Mitsuri,Obanai and lastly Shinobu, a Wife? i don''t need one! (A/N : No you do!) Also i don''t have any wive''s you speak of! and also Shinobu! i heard that ''Tsk!'' while he silently thought that in his mind only himself knew about it. As he said '' Aren''t you gonna help him? im pretty sure he fainted- '' as he said that Sanemi stood up in the crater and Mark looked at him as he thought " Normally people who took that punch would fainted i guess he isn''t normal, sure enough he isn''t a Pillar for nothing! " Sanemi Cough '' Bas-cough-tard! cough im gonna get you for this!! cough! '' and as he stood up, a figure arrive at the back of Sanemi and that figure was Kagaya Ubuyashiki the current Leader of The Demon Slayer Corps! The Pillar''s noticed his presence and they kneeled infront of him except Mark of course and the Pillar''s shouted at the same time '' Ubuyashiki-sama! '' and Kagaya gentle smile and said. '' My, we had a guest here, im sorry for the poor service '' he was about to bow. however Shinobu shouted '' Ubuyashiki-sama! you don''t have to bow to this guy! he isn''t worth it! '' Kagaya said gentle '' Now,now Shinobu don''t be rude '' he still bowed and apologize to Mark. Kagaya '' Im sorry for her behavior '' Shinobu '' Ubuyashiki-sama..! '' Kagaya looked at her and she shuted up. Kagaya '' I wonder what is the reason of your visit here? may i know your reason sir? '' Mark unhurriedly answered '' It''s Mark and i followed this little girl here, because she said The Demon Slayer Corps exist and it indeed Exist now i know she isn''t delusional at all. '' Shinobu who heard that was having a hard time calming her cool, however she endured it not to shout in Kagaya''s presence. Kagaya chuckled which made Shinobu embrassed and hatefully looked at Mark with a meaning of " Just you wait " Mark '' And now i know The Demon Corps exist, it seems that i didn''t came here in vain, i wonder if i can join? would you mind? '' Kagaya nodded '' Of course, you are most welcome to join our organization and also do you know the existance of demon? '' Mark '' Yeah, yeah i already killed one thought '' and Kagaya looked at Shinobu and she nodded. Kagaya '' I see..but you need to do the exam to be qualified to join '' Mark sneered and pointed at Sanemi '' He is one of those Pillar''s right? and they are the strongest among the slayers im i right? '' Kagaya nodded and Mark said '' Well i defeated him in one punch and that''s the reason why do need to do a weaklings exams! '' Kagaya looked at Sanemi state he didn''t notice that Sanemi was injured and he asked for confirmation from the Pillar''s as he looked at them they all nodded. Kagaya '' I see then i''ll give you the rank Kinoe! the highest rank that a demon slayer can have! and make you a pillar when you can kill a few Lower Moon Demon or a one Upper Moon Demon and also do you have a Breathing Style? '' Mark '' Mhm, i do and it''s called Breath Of The Dragon, i made it on my own and it''s not like im boasting but it''s the strongest breathing style out there. '' The Pillar''s who heard Mark saying that his breath was the strongest this got a little angry and thought he was boasting the first person to react was obviously Sanemi. Sanemi '' Huh?! you arrogant prick! just because you can make flew a few meters that doesn''t mean your the strongest! '' and the rest of the Pillar silently agreed they thought he was right this time. Mark smirked and said '' Ha! your just a frog in the well! i''ll show you something that the rest of you doesn''t have! '' Mark silently said '' Breath Of The Dragon..! Third Form < Dragon''s Rage >! '' veins appeared all his face and a strange black mark appeared in his forehead. (A/N : If you know meliodas the thing in his forehead is the same but different because it has a color violet thiny and the one from the MC is pure black '' Kagaya '' Thats..! '' End - Chapter 12 - Demon Slayer Corps 3/3 Mark silently said '' Breath Of The Dragon..! Third Form < Dragon''s Rage >! '' veins appeared all his face and a strange black mark appeared in his forehead. Kagaya '' Thats..! '' with a shocked face. The rest of the Pillar''s got stunned seeing Kagaya making a shocked face, it''s because, it''s unusual for him to make a face like that! whatever was Mark doing is something big! really important. Gyomei asked '' Ubuyashiki-sama, what is wrong? is there anything wrong with that Mark on that guy''s face? '' Kagaya got a hold of himself '' Ah..! sorry i got lost in there for a while and i will explain this on you, on what''s behind of that mark. '' (A/N : I made him have can see, because when Tanjiro met him it was a year and how many whatever months in the future so i decided not to make him a blind dude this time and also some of you who are watching the anime demon slayer already knows about this and wait of course i meant the readed the manga since the mark explaination was in manga not the anime anyways i shall explain ) Kagaya explained '' The mark in his forehead is the same as those people in the past the almost one step of killing Muzan! '' Thus of course, the Pillar''s got shocked at the revealation as they looked at Mark with unbelievable look especially Shinobu as she thought in her mind " Him?! kills Muzan??! that''s impossible! " And Kagaya continued '' In the past the people who had that kind of birthmarks are really users of The Breath Of Sun, normally since it was a lost no one knows that breathing style anymore, since the Breath Of Sun was the original breathing style of all breathing styles that you had '' The Pillar''s got shocked again and then Kyojuro asked Kagaya '' Then he is a user of The Breath Of Sun? '' Kagaya '' This.... '' and he looked at Mark hoping to get an answer Mark '' Like i said before what i have is Breath Of The Dragon and not The Breath Of Sun, my breathing style is self taught and the strongest breath style ever exist! '' he shouted at the last sentence. Kagaya '' And there you got your answers but please Sir. Mark teach them how to make their mark appear '' as he bowed at Mark Mark nodded '' Sure...but call me Sensei! '' smiled evilly The rest is ''Okay'' with it while there are some who doesn''t like, Shinobu,Giyu, Tengen, Sanemi, Obanai and lastly Gyomei. Sanemi shouted '' There no way! i would call you sensei!! '' he looked angrily at Mark his pride won''t allow it! Shinobu nodded '' Same here. '' Giyu just nodded and Tengen '' Nope! i won''t call you that. '' Gyomei '' If you can defeat me..! '' Mark looked at Kagaya and said '' Can i do what i want? to them? '' Kagaya smiled and said '' Sure '' Mark looked at those who disagree '' Yosh! come at me! '' and as he said they got angry. They all shouted '' What?! you arrogant Prick/Guy/Person! '' Mark had a " Come and get me losers " look and they all nodded to each other rushed to toward Mark to attack him. ....... ...... ...... ..... ..... ... ..... .... ... ... . And after just a few hours of beating even Shinobu was girl didn''t even get spared and she was on the ground and Mark said to them '' Is that all you got? boring! and also now you call me sensei! '' They got convince by Mark by beating the shit out of them as they reluctantly said '' Sensei.... '' of course there are an exception like Sanemi. Sanemi shouted '' NO! WAY! I WON''T CALL YOU THAT! '' Mark looked at him and thought " This guy really is a thick head no wonder he has to many scars because he is dumb " Mark '' Fine..! i won''t be teaching you! '' ignores Sanemi and looked at Kagaya. Mark give Kagaya a potion and Gyomei and they both said '' This is? '' '' Kagaya Drink it i don''t want to see you face got fu?k?d up and Gyomei i don''t want a blind student! '' Gyomei was a bit offended and he just nodded. (A/N : You wonder why he now calls them by their name it because Kagaya introduced himself and also his student''s (Pillar''s) ) Gyomei was the first one to drink it (A/N : He give them the Instant Healing Potion by the way also uhmm...it can heal some inborn illnesses so yea ) Gyomei felt his body got warm it was a confortable feeling and that''s not all he saw an unknow scenary he was filled with colors '' Huh..? huh??? '' His whole body got healed even those huge scar in his forehead is now gone, and his blind eyes can finally see the light and as he looked at the figure infront him and he said '' Sensei..? '' (A/N : This is weird a guy taller and older than you calling you sensei is really weird trust me it is.) Mark '' Yep! it''s me your Sensei! you blind dude..no your not blind anymore! feel free to enjoy the screenary! and Kagaya drink it already! '' Gyomei body trembled and he cried alot (A/N : Imagine an old huge dude crying) he can see now! he isn''t blind anymore! this was his long life dream to be able to see! he cried really hard and not those usual fake crying of him and this tears of him was a genuine tears! He said '' Thank you! '' from the bottom of his heart he swears as long as he live he will respect and help him as long as he needed. While the others got shocked to see him not being blind anymore, they got a huge O in their faces, which was priceless to the eyes of Mark since he was a weeb to bone anyways. Kagaya body trembled really hard and shouted '' T-this! Mr. Mark! can this potion heal my illness?! '' he lost his cool he had lost his cool a few times now. Mark said '' Of course! why would i give you that if it can''t heal you? '' Kagaya bowed with a different meaning this time while his body trembled and he said '' Thank you '' from the bottom of his heart, as he drank the Instant Healing Potions of Mark, his burn like thing in his forehead got instantly healed in a visible rate and his eyes that he had a hard time seeing is now clear and now his eyes is now filled with tears. He was now healed! he can finally see the beautiful scene that he had long last forgotten! and he again said '' Thank you '' from Mark and now he can finally walk like a normal person and do things like a normal person. The Pillar''s was happy looking at their Leader that got healed and also got awed by the potion that Mark give. (A/N : I don''t know if you like my idea but i will make Kagaya stronger and make himself personally kill Muzan if you don''t cause it''s easy for Mark to kill Muzan anyways so it''s better to make Kagaya kill Muzan himself because of the suffering the Muzan give to the family of Kagaya) Chapter 13 - World Travel: Announcement (Poll) Won''t have a chapter today! Also please pick the next world. Attack On Titan Date A Live KonoSuba (A/N : Which is i don''t recommend idk why i even bother puted this here anyways) The Seven Deadly Sin And lastly, My Hero Academia AKA ( Boku No Hero Academia ) This Poll will end in the last chapter of the Demon Slayer Arc! Happy Choosing Ciao~! Chapter 14 - Hunting A Lower Moon Demon! Weeks Later, The Pillars hellish training from Mark started and also Kagaya asked him to train him since his illness is now cured and they trained at first Kagaya was really worst than an average person. I mean he can''t even lift a 10kg sand box and because of that he mainly focused on Kagaya, And as the time cames Kagaya overall physical health is now above average and still needed a little more time so he could learn a Breathing Style. Mark got bored of his daily route and decided to hunt a demon and finally for a whole few weeks of waiting he got a sub Misssion from Daine. Ding! Sub Mission! Detail : Kill A Lower Demon! Reward : 1x Medium Size Box ( Grade : Rare ~ Unique ) Time : 7 Days Failure : None Stop Farting For A Whole Week Mark got happy from the Sub Mission, as he read it his face got pale and swear to himself that he would finish this no matter what! his dignity is on the line! First he told his students ( The Pillars ) that he would go hunt a lower moon demon, they all nodded and wasn''t a bit worried at all and they all felt sorry for the lower demon that is going to be hunted because Mark himself was a demon! all the pillars got a good beating from him! they all feared him! Especially Sanemi, since he isn''t one of his student everyday he made Sanemi his punching bag till he fainted and after he wakes up he would beat him again. Sanemi feared him now because everytime he would beat him he would be in a half-dead state! which was terrible! You wondering why Sanemi isn''t dead? well Mark occasionally use the Instant Healing Potion to Sanemi when he is on a brink of death, Sanemi was like a cat that saw a dog when he see''s Mark everything this days. And now it was time to hunt some demon, as he goes to outside the gate he heard a voice saying '' Hey! you demon sensei wait for me! '' Mark looked at the figure. The figure was Shinobu, yes she calls Mark demon sensei now because of his harsh treatment to them both physically and mentally and she said '' Can i follow you? '' she didn''t dare to be impolite now because she might get punished with his unnatural way of punishing. (A/N : Not in the bad way okay? XD) Mark thought " If this little girl would follow me, it wouldn''t be so boring " and so he accepted the offer '' Sure but don''t get in the way alright? '' Shinobu nodded furiously. Mark finally started his journey on hunting a lower moon demon. ............. ......... ......... ........... ...... ........ ...... ...... ..... .... ... .. . Mark and Shinobu walked into the road walking in a straight line, it was an akward silence between them and Mark broke the akward atmosphere between them '' Shinobu do you have a family? '' Shinobu looked at Mark strangely and said '' Who doesn''t have one? why would you ask such question? '' Mark shook his head and answered '' What i mean is do you still have a family living in this world? '' Shinobu lowered her head and said '' I do...only an adopted sister thought...you see i had a cool,elegant big sister, i admire her so much that i want to be like her someday, but that didn''t happen because she was killed by a demon..! she trust demon so much! she thought that humans and demons can coexist! and it''s because she fell inlove with that demon and thats how she got killed! '' huge veins appeared in her forehead as she said with the most angriest voice that she can do. Mark '' I see...so you also want revenge? '' Shinobu looked at Mark and said '' Yes...but also? '' actually she doesn''t know why she told Mark about that she felt that they were the same? Mark '' Yes...but rather a different kind of revenge, anyway you don''t have to know for now maybe in the future? '' Shinobu pouted '' Fine..! '' she reluctantly said that and Mark who say her pouted chuckled and as he expected it''s not really boring with her! And the two continued to talk with random thing like what do you like or what do you hate, Shinobu started to be open to Mark without her realizing and forgotting the vow, that she won''t talk to him unless it was need. ............ ......... ......... ........... ........ ...... ... ...... ..... .... ... .. . At night while they were walking they found an old temple in the middle of the forest and Mark smelled blood on that place and said '' Shinobu there might be a demon there, i smelled blood '' Shinobu nodded since she knew Mark senses was not normal at all, and they run toward the old temple silently and as they arrived. Shinobu suddenly felt something was about to attack her and she saw a claw was aiming at her, quickly she dodge it. '' Tsk..! '' the demon who attacked Shinobu. Mark noticed it earlier than Shinobu but he want to see how much she improved in his training and he said '' Not bad Shinobu! you dodged the attack '' Shinobu glared at him '' Why aren''t you helping me?! '' Mark shrugs and said '' I want to know how much you inproved in your training, go on kill it '' he smiled Shinobu shouted '' Why not kill it yourself?! '' Mark '' Think of it as a training! '' he smirked at Shinobu The demon shouted '' Hey stop flirtiring! how dare you ignore my precense! i am one of the Lower Moon Demon! Wakuraba! '' As Mark heard that he quickly shouted '' Sorry Shinobu! this is mine! change of plan! '' Mark jumped toward Wakuraba. Mark silently said '' Breath Of The Dragon...! Seventh Form < Dragon''s Strike >! '' Mark appeared at the back of Wakuraba and Wakuraba turned around and said '' Huh..? you foolish human! y- '' he was about to finish his words his neck slowly falls into the ground. And the head looked confusely at Mark '' Huh..? what the hell? m-my head got cut off?! ho- '' and again he got interupted and his body and head turned into a blood mist. Mark slashed him, who knows how many times and thats the result, Shinobu looked at him with a stunned look '' What?! h-how! i didn''t even see you unsheathing your Nichirin! '' Mark answered '' Well, thats why you need to pratice more little girl '' said with a sly look. ...... ........ ..... ....... ... About A Few Days Ago, Mark '' You guys! i will show you my Nichirin Sword! '' the pillars who are infront of him got a ? above their head. ( A/N : That includes Kagaya btw and Sanemi ) Kyojuro couldn''t help but ask '' Sensei! i don''t remember you getting a Nichirin Sword! '' Mark '' Well of course do you know why i didn''t want the blacksmiths to forge a Nichirin Sword for myself? The pillars said at the same time '' Is it because you had one? '' Mark nodded at their answers. '' Indeed! i''ll show you '' Mark said and he showed the Nichirin Sword with a sheath infront of them and slowly unsheathing it. As they looked intensely at it, the Nichirin was finally showed infront of them and this looked at the Sword with a shocked expression! Mark Nichirin Sword was glowing! the color was a Neon White and he explained '' You see, you guys believed that the red color Nichirin Sword was the last color of this sword well you guys are wrong this Nichirin of mine if above the color red, this sword has endless possibilities! only 7 colors appears on it? don''t give me that bullshit! there are countless colors appears in this Sword!'' They got awed by the revealation. ........ ........ ..... ....... ... The Present, As Mark killed Wakuraba and a sweet Ding voice was heard. Ding! Congrats For Getting A Medium Size Box (Unique)! You have finish the Sub Mission Within A Day! Mark got happy and quickly opened the box. Ding! Congrats You Got- End - ( A/N : Wakuraba is a Lower Moon Demon and his ranking is the 3rd and they were killed by Muzan anyways lol they were killed by the Trap Muzan and yes this chapter was confusing i know even myself is confused anyways maybe it''s because i wasn''t focuse? oh well anyways Enjoy! PLEASE DO TELL ME IF SOMETHING IS MISPELLED OR WRONG SENTENCES! Chapter 15 - Meeting An Upper Moon Demon! Ding! Congrats You Got A x1 Necklaces Of Life (Unique) < Detail : Just like the name, necklaces of life when the user is dead you will gain a new life, means you''ll revive ( Warning : Only usable when user is wearing it, can''t be used if the user is dead and puts it on the dead body ) > Ding! Congrats You Got A 200,000 SP! Ding! Congrats You Got A Blue Flame (Quirk) (Unique)! < Detail : Is this flame cold? since it''s colored blue? NO! Of course not! it''s hotter than the surface of the sun! > Ding! Congrats You Got A x1 Titan Serum (Female) (Unique)! < Detail : This item can only be used by female and turns the user into a Titan, but of course! a male can use it! but! you won''t be called Female Titan, you will be called GAY Titan! > Mark was was stunned for a while and grinned, because he got a good one today. Shinobu who saw him grinning like an idiot, she looked at him and thought " Why is he looking at the air grinning like an idiot, could it be he finally lose it? " Mark finally pulled from reality and noticed the strange look from Shinobu he couldn''t help but ask '' Hey....why are you looking at me strangely? '' Shinobu shouted in her mind " What kind of question is THAT?! YOU GRINNING LIKE AN IDIOT AND YET YOU STILL ASK ME WHY I LOOKED AT YOU IN A STRANGE WAY?! " and she said '' Nothing.. '' and looked away. Mark stared at her and sigh '' Hey little girl! '' Shinobu got annoyed at him calling her little girl and she pretending that she didn''t hear him. Mark keep calling her put she''s pretending on not hearing his calls. Mark shouted '' Shinobu! '' And there she looked at him and said '' What? '' Mark pretending to search something in his yukata and throwed the necklaces infront, Shinobu looked at the golden necklaces and asked '' This is..? '' Mark looked at her '' Of course it a gift, do you like it? '' Shinobu face started to get red and shouted '' I-i im not that easy to get you know?! '' Mark got a blank look at his face and he finally realize what he did, Shinobu thought that it was his way of courting her and he shouted '' No! you misunderstand! it''s just a normal gift! you don''t want it? then give it back! '' Mark run toward Shinobu and she started running and shouted '' NOOOOOO~!! I WANT THIS! DON''T GET IT BACK! '' ........... .......... ....... ...... ....... ...... ...... ...... After a while of running, Mark finally stopped getting the necklaces away from Shinobu and they walked again in the road. Shinobu was happy that Mark gifted her the necklaces since it''s been a long time that she had been given a gift, Shinobu was happily staring at the golden necklaces that Mark give, she was basically treathing it like a National Treasure. Shinobu herself doesn''t want to admit but she likes him, but not the level of love because mainly because he always teases her and making her annoyed. And as they walked they saw figure in front of them and the figure looked at them, they could feel the bloodlust of the figure and Mark thought into his mind " This person is strong! " The figure is a muscular young man with skin so fair that appears bright green-tinged white, decorated by a mass of thick blue lines, which resemble the criminal tattoos he had as a human. The lines on his face curved through each of his eyes from below his ears to over his temples, another blue line running from the center of his hairline to the bridge of his nose, with two more lines running around his neck, three others branching off the lower one to his torso. The center line ran directly down his ?h?st to halfway down his stomach, and the other two branched off to the sides over each side of his ?h?st to join the two other lines, this same three line pattern there also repeating around his waist. On his arms there were lines running down the front of his shoulders that ran into to two more, which went around his biceps, before continuing to run down to his wrists, below which it could be seen that each of his fingers is also dark blue with an orange fingernail, his toes also sharing this unusual appearance. (A/N : I Just copied some detail :P im too lazy to make it some changed yea this is my laziness yay!! i commend myself ) Mark recognize this figure he was Akaza An Upper Moon 3, he likes to fight a strong person and hates the weak, because of it will remind him of how pathetic he was when he was a human, well he doesn''t really remember the days of he was a human but yea, his attidude is still the same. Akaza has never killed a single woman, in his demon life never and he then smiled '' Hey i can sense that your strong my instinct was telling me to run, but im itching for a fight! i never felt this feeling other than Kokushibo! (A/N : To those who doesn''t know Kokushibo is the Upper Moon 1 and also the twin brother of the original maker of the breath style) Shinobu stared at the eyes of Akaza and she got shocked '' An Upper Moon Demon! i never thought i would see one tonight ! Shinobu looked at Akaza hatefully, she quickly formed a stance and Akaza and said '' Little girl go home..! this isn''t a place where you should be! '' Mark who heard Akaza chuckled and Shinobu got angry and shouted '' Who are you calling little girl! you demon DIE!!! '' Shinobu dashed toward Akaza and quickly appeared in her back and quickly twisted her little body and slash toward the neck Akaza. But Akaza blocked her Sword '' Your weak! '' Akaza was aiming at her nape to make her faint but Mark didn''t allow it. Mark quickly appeared besides them and slashed the incomming fist of Akaza and Akaza arm got cut of and falls into the ground. Akaza '' Wha-?! '' Chapter 16 - Defeating Akaza! Akaza '' Wha-?! '' Akaza eyes widened, he didn''t even notice how he appeared beside''s them he had one thought in his mind " This person is strong! not just strong! really strong! " Akaza quickly made a distance between him and Mark and shouted '' You! who are you?! '' Mark stared at Akaza '' I am me....why ask? and i never knew An Upper Moon Demon was this weak '' he grinned Akaza got angry because he was insulted by this human infront of him '' You..! '' Shinobu recovered and said '' Thank..you that was close really '' Mark looked at her and wave his hands and said '' No problem, that''s why you need to train more '' Shinobu lowered her head, since it was true she was weak she need to train more! she promised herself to train more so she won''t be a drag to Mark. And then Mark looked at him '' You what? you got to admit it! your weak! '' Akaza gritted his teeth and his arm that was cutted by Mark has regenerated, after that he rushed toward and he angrily shouted '' RAAAAAAAHH!!!! '' He formed a fist toward Mark with all of his strength, he wasn''t calm because of Mark remarks it''s actually true but he doesn''t want to accept that fact that a human was actually more skilled and stronger than him. Mark looked at the angy Akaza rushing at him, he shook his head and said '' First in a battle you should be calm '' And Mark dodged Akaza fist '' Second, you should move before the enemy attacks you back, never stop moving in a battle '' Mark used his breathing style and punched really hard in Akaza''s stomach. Akaza pukes alot of blood in his mouth '' Cough! '' Akaza flew a few meters and Mark quickly appeared infront of him. Mark '' And the third, you''ll pick the wrong guy to mess with '' pointing his Nichirin Sword infront of Akaza. Akaza looked at the Sword pointing at him as he gritted his teeth and said '' Kill me! the weak should be killed! now kill me! before i take the chance of defeating you in the future! '' Mark who heard that smiled widely '' No thanks! you can go! make sure you defeat me! i''ll be expecting alot from you! '' shealthing his Nichirin Sword. Akaza looked at Mark with a bloodshot eyes and shouted '' You''ll regret this! '' and he disappeared in the view of Mark. Shinobu shouted angrily '' Hey! why did you let is go?! are you crazy?! that demon will kill many innocent, because you let it go! '' Mark looked at the angry Shinobu and said '' It''s not my responsibility to do that, i might be a Demon Slayer in name but not in heart, i will do what i want! no one can change that! '' ............. ........... ........ .......... ........ ........ ........ ....... .... .... ... .. . At the Demon Slayer Headquarters, The pillar''s shouted '' What?! '' they got stunned from the news. Kagaya '' Yes, what you heard was true Mark-sensei truly fought an Upper Moon Demon and defeated it and let it go '' (A/N : Kagaya is calling him sensei because he teaches him of course) Sanemi shouted '' Why did he let it go?! WTF was he thinking?! '' Giyu '' Sensei has his reason... '' Mitsuri '' Yes! Mark-Sensei has his reasons! '' Obanai '' From that demon training i''ve learned something from him he won''t do something unreasonable, unless he spared that demon because he want it to be strong and takes a revenge at him? '' Gyomei '' Yes, indeed that is Sensei''s attitude! '' Kyojuro '' Hahaha! yes! thats! it! '' Tengen '' Thats right! '' Muichiro '' ......yes '' Sanemi got speechless from his fellow pillars reactions '' What the fu?k did that guy did to you guys?! to actually believe him that much?! '' The Pillars looked at him and said at the same time '' Shut up weakling, you don''t know anything about him '' Veins appeared in Sanemi forehead, since he didn''t accept Mark as his sensei he became the weakest of the Pillars. Sanemi wanted to rebu, but he couldn''t since he battled them one by one before including Shinobu, they defeated him easily and Shinobu b?r?ly won since she was the weakest one before but still she won from him, which made him the weakest Pillar. Also the Pillars now has all had a Black marks in their faces, naturally except Sanemi who didn''t get a hellish training from Mark, only an hellish beating. Kagaya '' Now..now stop insulting him, just because your stronger now you can insult him and also Sanemi please trust Sensei, he isn''t that kind of person you think he is, he might be cold outside but he is a good person inside but im sure some of you might notice this he had something about him is different, that he is almost angry all the time, angry of a certain thing '' The Pillars nodded and now Kagaya '' Okay now..i shall leave thats all '' Kagaya left at the meeting place, because he want to train he promised to Mark that he would be the one to kill Muzan! ............. ........... ........ .......... ........ ........ ....... .... ..... .... ... .. . Mark and Shinobu was walking they became akward again, Shinobu was still angry because he let go of an Upper Moon Demon! those kind of demon killed a Mountains of people! she got angry in that fact. Mark said '' Hey don''t be like that '' Shinobu said angrily '' Why would i be?! you let of that demon!! there would be countless of victim because of that! just because of your reason to make to stronger to defeated you?! what if it actually succeed of doing that?! '' Mark stopped walking and smiled '' Nope that thing will never be able to '' Shinobu angrily said '' Ha?! what a show of! '' Mark '' Well im not...also i want to show you something but keep this a secret and i''ll show you i wasn''t showing of '' he said seriously Shinobu got silent for a moment '' ...Is it really need to be a secret? '' she knew that Mark would never joke around when he is serious. Mark '' Yes, because what im i about to show you will make you view in this world upside down '' Shinobu '' .....Fine show me. '' Mark showed his palm infront of Shinobu and Mark used his Quirk called Blue Flame, after that a blue colored fire appeared in Mark''s palm, which stunned Shinobu. Shinobu shouted '' How?! how are you doing that! is that real?! or an illusion?! '' since she had experience of hunting a demon that can use an illusion. Mark explained '' No..this isn''t an illusion this power is called Quirk it''s has the ability to make fire,water,wood and more and im the only person in this world can use this '' Shinobu got shocked from the revealation and noticed something '' Your the only one who can use this so called Quirks? '' Mark nodded '' Indeed i am the only one in this world...but not in the other world. '' the last sentence was said silently by Mark. But Shinobu heard it '' What do you mean Other World??? '' Mark looked at her '' You don''t need to know for now '' Shinobu pouted '' Fine..! '' (A/N : Changed of style and anyways! i''ll start the plot in the next chapter! im actually gonna end this Arc soon after a 15 chapters or so ) Chapter 17 - Muzan Kibutsuji 1/2 (A/N : Oh, i got to hurry this arc up so i can finally start a NEW Arc! but i still need to do a little Romance,Harem and killing Muzan yea and also HELL YEA I''VE JUST READED THE MANGA OF DEMON SLAYER AND NEZUKO IS NOW A HUMAN! or should be happy or what? lol) After defeating Akaza. Shinobu and Mark returned to the Demon Slayer Corps and after that Mark became the 10th Pillar of the Demon Slayer Corps and he was the strongest Pillar of the History. (A/N : Yep! it''s not wrong History! he was even stronger than Yoriichi Tsugikuni ) Mark kept hunting countless of demons, night by night till the demons was aware of him and even Muzan knew of his existance, but never interacted. ....... ........ ..... ....... ..... ..... ..... .... ..... .... ... .. . 5 Months Later In the middle of the forest. The Kamado''s house Tanjiro was going to in village to sell coals, today was winter and needed to make reserves of food, over this past months Tanjiro was secretly improving his control over the Logia Ability. Even thought he has that powerful ability, he is still the same Tanjiro that we know he was kind and wasn''t arrogant he was simple and humble and as he said good bye to his family. His mother Kie said '' You got to be careful Tanjiro '' she said with care. Nezuko noticed her mom face is really red, she worriedly said '' Mom! are you on fever??? '' Tanjiro also noticed it too '' Yeah, mom! you should rest! '' Also the children nodded, as Kie heard that from her childrens her face started to be in a deeper red and she hurried said '' No..no! this is nothing anyway Tanjiro! becareful in your way okay? '' Tanjiro smiled '' Yeah! '' Tanjiro said his goodbyes to his family and promised that he would give them gifts when, he sold all of his coals. Kie and the children saw Tanjiro going down in the forest, Kie said to her children '' Okay..now go inside you''ll get a fever if you stay outside '' (A/N : Well...i forgot to add mountain but, anyways it''s just a minor mistake since forest is also part of the mountain and mountain is part of the forest, pretty simple i''d say XD and also since some of you guys have watched the orignal series i will focuse in my story of how Muzan arrived ) The children cheerfully said '' Yes! mom! '' And they got inside the house, the children started playing with each other and Kie was busy making some soup, for their lunch, Kie finished cooking the soup and now serving the food to the children. Nezuko '' Oh..soup for today huh..i missed Mark-nii cooking '' Nezuko while drooling and her siliva was falling down from her mouth and not just her also her brothers/sister was also drooling. Kie got a blank look in her face while looking at her children drooling from the food of Mark, she got to admit the it was really delicious, even her couldn''t help but drool sometimes, it''s been 6 months since he left, he didn''t even visit once and that made her kind of angry. Sometimes she thought, that he had forgotten them already, and as they eated the soup made by her they didn''t got full but atleast they had eaten and didn''t starve, when Mark was living in their house every meal, they will get full and would never get starve. As the time pass, it was now night and Kie was worried that Tanjiro wasn''t home yet, little did she know that Tanjiro was sleeping in the other person house. She got worried sick from her son, she knew he was strong but as a mother is wrong to worry of the safety of your son? And as the time passes again, it was now midnight and still there is no sign of Tanjiro anywhere, this time Kie got panicked and mumbled to herself '' Where would Tanjiro be? i-i can''t take it, if something bad happened to him. Kie got worried sick, from her son for nothing comming home tonight, she became s?ns?t?v? of it she doesn''t want lose a loved one now, while waiting the children is now asleep and Kie was still wide awake. And suddenly someone knocked in their door, Kie got happy she thought it was her son knocking at their door, as she rushed in the door. While she was about to welcome her son, she opened that door a saw an unfamiliar figure, she got stunned that this wasn''t her son and who would visit their house in the middle of the night? And the figure was wearing a white fedora with a red ribbon and a somewhat extravagant outfit, and the figure took of his white fedora and said '' Good evening miss...tonight is moon is beautiful isn''t it? '' the figure smiled. Kie got stunned for a while, but hurriedly regained herself and said '' Who are you sir? why are you visting our house in the middle of the night? '' Obviously a person like that would have a bad intention, she tried to calm down in this situation, however she still got panic, she doesn''t know what would this person do to her. The figure said '' Oh, i am sorry for being rude i am called Muzan Kibutsuji and as for visiting your house well, isn''t it tonight the perfect night to die? '' Muzan smiled widely After hearing that from Muzan, Kie got paled '' W-what p-please stop joking '' Muzan smile turned into a cold one and said '' No, im not joking '' Muzan plan was to put some of his blood of her childrens since he knew that they were sleeping, he needed to do an experiment, if that children can handle his blood there might be a chance that, this children would be a new Upper Moon or could be his cure so that he could finally walk into the sun without fearing it. (A/N : Just saying some fact and nonsense at the same time ) Muzan is going to strike Kie And she shouted '' Kyaaaaaaaaa!!! '' The children who heard it got awake and they rushed toward the scream that their mother did and they saw the figure who was about to strike their mom. They shouted at the same time '' MOOOOMMM!! '' As the strike was about to hit Kie, she was really afraid this time with a tear in her eyes she silently thought " Please...someone help us! " And a figure appeared beside them and the figure slashed the arm of Muzan, without him realizing that his arm got cut off. Muzan finally noticed the figure and shouted '' Wha?! when did you appear?! '' Muzan got shocked from this figure, and the figure said '' You don''t need to know '' And after a while, Muzan finally noticed that his arm got cut off and jumped back at the outside of the house, he looked at his arm and shouted at the figure '' You! who are you?! '' The figure just stood there and said '' Me? i am- '' But before he could say his name Kie and the children shouted '' Mark-san/Mark-nii/Mark-Onii-chan!!'' End - Chapter 18 - Muzan Kibutsuji 2/2 (A/N : Well since i forgot to put this on the last chapter i shall put this here :P Thank you for the support, MBYBigestFan, Myself, YamadaShiki, kuma304, Earth_is_flat, SFSAuthorkun, ReyShii, rayyen23, Paramvir_Singh and Lidi but man Lidi you got a one weird profile i got to say no offense XD anyways, i shall put the top 10 voters every monday since i forgot to put one, last monday ) Kie and the children shouted '' Mark-san/Mark-nii/Mark-Onii-chan!!'' Mark said '' Hey, it''s been a while '' he smiled a little The children and especially Kie got really happy, since Mark was here saving them and now he shifted his attention to Muzan '' So Muzan Kibutsuji right? the Demon Slayer Corps is crazy finding you for a centuries now '' Muzan got stunned that this man infront of him knew him and Mark continued '' Honestly you looked like Michael Jackson and it''s pretty easy to recognize you '' (A/N : Hell yea!! i''ve always wanted to say that to MUZAN hahahaha) Muzan got a blank look in his face and said with a confuse voice '' Michael Jackson? who is that? '' Mark '' You don''t need to know '' Mark rushed toward Muza and used his Breath Of The Dragon, as he silently said '' Breath Of The Dragon...! First Form < Pierce > ! '' Muzan tried to dodge but he can''t because Mark was fast! too fast! he can clearly see Mark''s movement but his body can''t react to the speed. Mark pierce his Nichirin Sword, in the ?h?st of Muzan and his ?h?st was full of blood and Muzan cough blood '' Cough! how?! how are you so fast?! '' Mark answered '' Training obviously '' Mark smiled, over this past month there is a huge lift of Mark''s attitude, he isn''t cold as before is he more open, but still don''t trust anyone easily. Muzan quickly jumped back so that the sword will be removed in this ?h?st and as the Mark Nichirin Sword got removed from Muzan''s ?h?st, Muzan ?h?st is visibly healing and now his wound in his ?h?st is now gone. Muzan shouted '' Are you also a user of The Breath Of Sun?! '' Mark '' Nope, i am not but my Breathing Style is much stronger than that '' Mark used his breathing style again and silently said '' Breath Of The Dragon...! Seventh Form < Dragon''s Strike >! '' Countless sword image was shown infront of Muzan, he thought that is was just some faints or illusions but he was wrong, after those strike''s touches his body. Muzan arm got cutted off and one after another those sword image was striking into his body, as the sword was striking in Muzan''s body '' Slash-slash '' countless sword swings was heard. Muzan got hit and hit countless of times, it was really painful! he doesn''t even dare to count how many times he got hit by the sword and how many times that his limbs got cut off. As they regenerated back again, Muzan kneed in the ground with a bloodshot eyes '' You!! just who the fu?k! Are you?! you''re even more Monster than that Breath Of Sun user! '' Mark looked at him with a cold eyes '' Monster? someone like you calls me monster? what the fu?k is your multiple brain thinking? you''ve killed countless of people and yet you dare to call me Monster? fu?k you! '' Mark got angry and continued to strike Muzan and Muzan screamed '' AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! '' He continued to strike Muzan till he was satisfied and Kie with the children made the children cover their ears so they can''t hear this ugly screams of Muzan. Even thought Mark was angry, he isn''t killing Muzan yet after all he wanted Kagaya to kill him, as the time passes Muzan was was still screaming and it was almost time when the sun will rise. Mark pretended to get tired and didn''t continue his strike and Muzan quickly used this chance to escape he used his fastest movement, he doesn''t want to get striked again, after all the one the Mark striked was his most painful spots. Mark pretended to chase Muzan and after a while when the figure of Muzan is nowhere of his sight he finally stopped running and rushed back to the Kamado''s house. In the house of Kamado''s Kie and the children waited for Mark who was chasing the demon, since they saw him getting wounded but kept healing back and won''t die, Kie can''t belive that, the demon was comming after them, if it weren''t for Mark...they would probably. Kie dispelled that thought and waited for Mark, on thinking that he might come back maybe? and so their waiting wasn''t on vain, a figure was slowly walking toward their house and obviously that figure was Mark. Wearing a Demon Slayer formal uniform along with a black haori with some black dragons in the 2 side''s, as Kie looked at his figure, she thought " His even more handsome than before... " Realizing what she was thinking her face got really red, as Mark got closer he noticed that Kie face was really red and he said '' You have a fever? '' Mark didn''t think that she had a fever since, he doesn''t really know what happen since it wasn''t all shown in the anime atleast and he got closer to Kie and puts his palm over her forehead. '' Hmmm..your body temperature is normal? Kie why are you so red? didn''t you eat something spicy? '' said Mark Upon his action and word, Kie got even redder than before as she shouted in her mind " Idiot! it''s because you!! '' but she didn''t had a guts to say it, especially infront of her childrens. Nezuko happily goes closer to Mark and hugs him with a tears on her eyes '' Mark-nii! im glad you came to save us! '' Mark upon hearing that smiled '' No problem...also where is Tanjiro? '' Thought Mark already knew where is Tanjiro, he still asked i mean it would be weird if he didn''t and Kie answered '' Ah...he is down in the forest to sell some coals... '' Kie lowered her head and after that she thanked him, Mark waited for Tanjiro arrival and decided to cook for them. Hearing that Mark would cook for them they got happy and while drooling saliva in their mouths. Mark started cooking a food, while Kie and the children was waiting, they smelled a familiar aroma, as they smelled the aroma they drooled even Kie drooled a little, but quickly wipe her saliva because it was really shameful to be seen like that. And Mark finished making the food and goes into the table, as they saw the food they saw a familiar thing and basically the first food that Mark cooked for them! Beef Stew! they missed this food so much! they had been yearning for this! since 6 month ago! As Mark finished serving their plate, the kids hastily wolfed down the Beef Stew, and quickly ate it, however the first one who ate the food was Takeo and shouted '' Hot!!! '' Mark,Kie,Nezuko and the children laughed at Takeo misfortune, thus he got embrassed and waited for the food to cool down and after that they happy ate the Beef Stew with Mark. As the time pass, it was already morning and Tanjiro arrived at their house happily smiling, because all of the coals was sold and he smelled blood but he didn''t want to believe it, as he saw their house he saw the damage and some blood outside in the house. Tanjiro panicked, because he thought something happened to them and he run toward the house and goes inside and he shouted '' Mom!! Nezuko!! Takeo!! Hanako!! Rokuta!! '' As he shouted Mark shouted back '' Brat!! your so loud!! can you see they''re asleep?! '' End - Chapter 19 - Daine (A/N : Well, some of you might think that Mark attitude is confusing? well your not wrong at all, but i can be sure that it''s truly cold and as for giving Shinobu the necklace well, it for woman only necklaces so yea, it would be strange he wears that, plus i didn''t give it to Kie because i had something in mind :P anyways Enjoy~!) Mark shouted '' Brat!! your so loud!! can you see they''re asleep?! '' As Tanjiro heard a familiar voice, he rushed toward the room where the voice originated and he shouted again '' Mark-Nii!! your here!? what happen!? why is our house got damage?! why is there blood all over the ground outside?! i know those blood isn''t yours or my family whose blood was that?! also- '' Tanjiro was stopped by Mark and he shouted '' Brat! ask a question little by little! not the whole one! now tell me your questions one by one! and i''ll answer it. '' And there Mark explained Tanjiro what happened, how Muzan attacked his mother and how cool Mark that beated Muzan the demon, Tanjiro had a tears in his eyes and thanked Mark for saving them if it wasn''t for Mark, he doesn''t know what would happen to his family he bowed to Mark many times. Mark tried to make him stop bowing, but he reluctanly bowed and Mark sigh and he let Tanjiro bowed to him many times, as the time passed. Tanjiro stopped bowing and Mark asked '' Tanjiro, wanna join the Demon Slayer Corps? '' Tanjiro had a blank look on his face '' What is that? '' Mark sigh and said '' It''s a group of people that kills demons like the one i battled '' Tanjiro said withouth a second thoughts '' Okay! i''ll join! if it''s to protect my family! i will do anything! '' Mark nodded, after that Kie and the children woke up and Mark asked them to live in the Demon Slayer Headquarters and Kie was hestating because this house was filled with memories. Mark understood and said to take her time to decided. .......... ...... ....... .... .... ... ..... .... ... .. . A Few Days Later, Kie decided to live in the Demon Slayer Headquarters, they packed their things to be ready and as for a question where do they live in the Headquarters? well obviously in the Insect Pillar building, since it was filled with girls there. Finally, Kie and the children finished packing their things, as they started walking through to forest, as they walked Kie,Nezuko and Tanjiro asked a plenty of questions. So those days of walking has fianlly b?r? a fruit. They had arrived at the Demon Slayer Headquarters! the Kamado family didn''t cover their eyes along the way since, Mark has a special privilege. (A/N : Well it''s actually for the Blacksmith place but oh well let''s do that in my way) As they arrived at the Demon Slayer Headquarters. The children got awed by the huge gate and the includes Nezuko and Tanjiro, as they look at the gate with awe, they didn''t realize how much time they wasted on looking at it. Mark '' You....guys...can you stop looking at it? as you can see you guys already took an hour to look at the Gate '' As Mark said that, the kids finally realize their mistakes and got embrassed and they all said '' Ahh..we didn''t realize '' Mark shook his head and said '' Now let''s get inside so that you can leave your things..honestly you didn''t realize how heavy the thing that you are carrying now? '' They laugh akwardly and they goes inside the gate, as they saw whats beyond the gate their eyes was sparkling, the inside was pretty beautiful it had plenty of garden and rare flowers so they can''t even to admire the scenary even Kie was in daze looking at the scene infront of her. Mark shook his head again and thought in his mind " When will this gonna end..? " Mark remembered that he didn''t spin today and he suddenly remembered a certain someone as he thought in his mind " Daine? you there? " He actually almost forgotten about Daine! (A/N : It''s actually me XD anyways here) yes he would use the daily spin but didn''t actually had a conversation with Daine within this 6 months! Daine [....No im not! hmp!] Mark got a blank look at his face and shouted in his mind " WTF?! Hey?! seriously?! are you really an artificial?! or an actual human?! what do you mean you''re not?! if that so why did you answer?! " Daine [ Hey! i can hear that! ] Mark shouted in his mind " Fuck! i forgot she can literally hear my thoughts! " Daine [ So? you actually had almost forgotten me? your a meanie! ..sob..sob.. ] Mark " You can actually cry? oh i mean sorry i guess? i promise to talk to you more often " Daine [ Promise? ] Mark " Yep promise " Daine [ Ok! good! don''t forget that! ] Mark " Yea sure sure and now i''ll use the daily spin " Daine [ Okay! i won''t add some trashes this time :) ] Mark in the last 6 months he would get 1 SP to 10 SP or some other literally trashes item that can be used daily and he would occasionally get a decent thing. Mark shouted in his mind " FUCK! IT''S ACTUALLY YOU''RE FAULT THAT I GET EVERYDAY IS LITERALLY TRASHES! '' Daine [ Hmp! that''s your fault got almost forgetting about me! ] Mark sigh " Fine...fine whatever let me spin now! " As i used the daily spin and i saw the wheel in my mind and the words are. Death Note (Unique) (A/N : I''ll put the name in the detail starting from now on cause it''s pretty confusing when i readed this thing lol and i''ll add some restriction on this note cause it''s too god damn op if it can kill anyone ) < Death Note Detail : You can kill any Mortals as long as you know their names, only for Mortals you can''t kill it, if it''s a higher being like Gods,Celestial,Demi-Gods or whatever that is not a human or demi-human born can be used until the paper is literally filled and can''t be erased no matter what! > < Boosted Gear Detail : Not really much if you had watched Highschool Dxd you''ll know > EMS ( ???? ) < EMS Detail : If your asking which EMS was this it''s from Madara > Rinkaku Kagune ( Unique ) < Rinkaku Kagune Detail : You''ll have a similar Kagune, like Kaneki but you won''t have any super regeneration ability, since it''s only a Kagune not the ghouls ability > .... ..... ..... .... Mark got shocked at the rewards and said into his mind " Daine...your so generous today " Daine [ Fufufu..of course if you keep talking to me from now on you''ll get a better reward in the future thought it''s base of luck you can still get trash ] ( A/N : A pitiful creature XD ) Mark wasn''t sure why but he felt pity for Daine and thought " Are you really that lonely? " Daine [ No!!! i am not! ] Mark ignore her and started the use the daily spin... As he used the daily spin the wheel was spinning..... Mark shouted in his mind " Stop! " Ding! Congrats! You Got A - (A/N : Okay! if your wondering why didn''t he get the reward of saving the Kamado family well i''ll add it on the next chapter he didn''t open the box yet) Chapter 20 - Special Box! Ding! Congrats! You Got A EMS (Myth)!!! Ding! Unlocked New A Grade! Ding! Congrats! You Got A 10,000 SP For Unlocking A New Grade! Daine [ You got to thank me for this! normally you would unlock this Grade when you level me up to 1 and as for the additional reward well also thank me for me :P ] Mark was secretly happy, this was one of his favorite eyes after all! Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, you would get blind unlike MS you will get blind if you use it within a certain time. Mark said in his mind " Thanks... " Daine didn''t expect him to thank her [ I-if you say so.. also wanna transplant the Eyes now? just so you know this would be really painful ] Mark thought for a while and shook his head and into his mind " Do that later i don''t Kie and the children worries for me like before " Mark looked at Kie and the children, they were admiring the scenery and Mark said '' You guys stop looking at the scenery, you can do that later first you should know where you will live from now on '' They nodded and followed Mark, as he walked he is now getting closer the building where Shinobu lives. Mark saw Shinobu walking in the building and he shouted '' Hey! Shinobu! '' Shinobu heard Mark and looked at him and she saw a few figures that she doesn''t recognize, she felt danger from the Woman over there and she thought in her mind " Who is she? " And of course that is also the case for Kie " Who is she? is she Mark-san lover?! " while thinking of that she got jealous. Shinobu came toward them and she said '' Hello there, childrens and Miss? '' Kie answered '' It''s Kie '' she smiled but not a smile Shinobu thought in her mind " This woman! she is an enemy! who is she to Mark?! im jealous! " Mark saw the two woman was staring at each other while smiling, he thought " They get along so well " Mark said '' You two get along so well thats good, also Shinobu mind me doing me a favor? '' Shinobu stopped looking at Kie and shifted her attention to Mark '' What is it? '' Mark '' Can you let them live here? just for a few months i''ll take care of them after that '' Since he plan to make his own building after that he will let them live them their permanently and Shinobu answered '' Sure! i''ll be glad to! you can stay here Forever '' said while smiling but not And thats how those two Rivals met, the children was unpacking their things in their temporary new house and also the children in Shinobu''s building was happy when they saw the childrens from the Kamado family. The children quickly became friends after that, while Kie and Shinobu was talking about cough- you know. And Mark left them as he says goodbye to them, as he go, he goes into the corner that nobody will ever go and he said '' Daine, mind opening the Special Box that i got from saving Kie and the Children? '' Daine [ Sure! but why not do it yourself? ] Mark '' Of course because it''s special you are someone special to me so open it! '' Daine [ Blushes..R-really im happy hehehe.. ] Mark got a blank look at his face and said '' Why? '' Daine [ Because you said im someone special to you! ] Mark '' Ahh, well indeed you are because of you i will get my revenge! that''s why you are special! without you basically im nothing! '' Daine [ .....So you didn''t mean you love me or like me? ] Mark '' What? why would you think that? of course i don''t. '' Daine [ ...Idiot!!! i hate you!!! ] Even thought Daine was saying that she still opened the Special Box. Ding! Congrats! You Got A 1x Eternal Potion (???) < Eternal Potion Detail : You will became an immortal with an ageless body with user will drink this potion this ''Immortal'' has a different meaning you will still die if you were killed but not by age > Ding! Congrats! You Got A 1x Demon King Bloodline (Myth) (A/N : I do not need to explain such thing, since it''s pretty obvious from the name as for what it do well let''s talk about it in the next world ) Ding! Congrats! You Got A 1x Zanpakuto (Nameless) (Myth) < Zanpakuto (Nameless) Detail : This Zanpakuto didn''t form a shape yet and it''s nameless you will decided the name of it and it will shape depends of your soul > Ding! Congrats! You Got A 1x Mythical Zoan Fruit Snake-snake Model : Medusa Mark couldn''t help but shout '' Hell yea!! '' This was the biggest reward he''d ever had! they are all myths! he was really happy right now and couldn''t wait to use them. Daine [ You, happy now? congrats? whatever! ] Mark smiled " Don''t be like that! anyways! thanks! " Daine didn''t answer and Mark quickly used the Eternal Potion, who wouldn''t want it? who doesn''t want to get old? of course no one! maybe some doesn''t! but Mark isn''t one of those! As the Potion appeared in his palm, he couldn''t help but tremble a little and opens the lid from the Potion and he said '' This is it! '' Mark '' Ahhh... this felt nice... '' Mark couldn''t help but grinned, he isn''t going to get old now! and now he said '' Okay Daine! transplant the Eyes now! '' Daine [ Sure ] As he said that, he eyes was slowly becoming painful and as the time pass it became so painful that it became unbearable as he shouted '' AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! '' He covered both of his eyes and kept screaming '' AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! '' And that unbearable pain has lasted for an hour and finally for the finally moment of the pain his eyes is now crying with blood and the pain was gone like it wasn''t there before. He puts his hands down to his eyes and as he opened his eyes revealing a deep red color eyes with a few black dots in it looking like a spinner. (A/N : Actually looking like a share it app but colored red ) Mark view changed and he saw the world was clearer than before, he said '' So this is Sharingan huh...not bad '' and he grinned evily he can use Tsukuyomi to torture them. (A/N : He means Clarine and that guy who beat the shit out of him and also Madara eyes well i know it isn''t itachi''s but they are similar right? it still can use Tsukuyomi since Madara''s eyes can copy anything ) Chapter 21 - Shinobu Kocho Pov 6 Months Ago, At night i was walking in the road and i was issued to kill the demon in this area,however what i saw today was a bit unusual, i saw a person fighting a demon, well i mean i can literally see people fighting almost everynight but this one is not i saw this, person who isn''t a demon slayer attacking a demon and he even got the upper hand! I Didn''t interfere their fight, as a looked closely i can see that this person knows how to use a Breathing Style! And i heard he saying " Breath Of The Dragon..! First Form! ! " I got stunned, but not because he stabbed the demon ?h?st that i can''t even see how he did it, its because oh his so called '' Breath Of The Dragon! '' i never heard of that Breathing Style not at all! It''s even more superior than my Breathing Style! as i continued to watch the fight i saw him making another move and the person silently said" Breath Of The Dragon..! Second Form! < Dragon''s Slash >!" As i looked at the result, i looked at the demon and i thought nothing happened to it? but i was wrong! after a few moment of staring, i saw the demon body slice into half! i didn''t even saw him move! how does he do that?! While being stunned few times,i kept watching at their fight, unknownly i didn''t realize that i keep watching them till morning and believe it or not he killed the demon without Nichirin sword! without using any trick! or trap! And i thought in my mind '' I wonder if his interested in join the Demon Slayer. He would be no doubt will become a new Pillar, if he''d just join.. '' Finally i moved in my spot and walked toward the person, as i go closer in the person, he noticed me and he just looked at me without any emotions in his face. And as i speak " Ara..! Mr.Person~! did you know you just killed~ a demon~! " The person looked at me and he spoke " What are you doing here little girl...get lost! " Thus i got irratited and my view of him completely changed and regreted coming on contact with him! but i still smiled but not really a smile and i rebutted him " Ara..! Mr.Person..! do think your misunderstanding something..! as you see im not a C.H.I.L.D..! i admit im short but im not some kid you know~! " I paused for a second and thought " This guy will be more annoying than Giyu! " And i continued speaking " And i am a person whose job is to kill a demon like the one you killed~ we are called Demon Slayers~! " However that person looked at him with a cold eyes and he said " Demon Slayers? who are you trying to fool kid! " Got more irratited! and secretly shouting in my mind '' This guy! '' veins appeared in my forehead, but of course i didn''t see it naturally and this time for real she regretted, comming into a contact with this person! Then i ignored him, as i go to the dead body of this woman, i looked a the body with pity, as i buried the body in the forest and prays for it, i speaked again to this annoying person " Now~! i haven''t properly introduce myself, fogive me~! my name is Shinobu Kocho, i am one of the current pillars of the Demon Slayer Corps~! " i said it with a smile but not really. And the person said " Bah! delusional little girl! " This time i got angry and said coldly to this person " Are you making F.U.N of me? " And that person showed a fake scared expression, its pretty obvious since i can read the emotions base in the eyes of the person even if they change their face expressions and he said " Oh~! im scared! but fine! i''ll believe you if you can show me where is your so called Demon Slayer Corps..! " I got really irritated this time and thinking of a reason to calm down and thought '' He might be irritating but she sure has come skills. " she looked at the person, she endured it because of his skill i mean it''s really hard to make your own Breathing style and he is a valuable to the Demon Slayer Corps if he join them. And as i said " Fine! but..! stop calling me little when i''ll proved that the Demon Slayer Corps are real! and not delusional! " I ignore him and run my way to the Demon Slayer Headquarters, on the way he keep saying random things and i just ignored and on our way we saw a demon chasing a child and naturally i killed it with my poison. However this guy didn''t help me at all! he just stood there without doing anything! and the child said thank you to him?! this fu- and their i kept cursing this guy. (A/N : Blah blah blah i''ll just make it really short since you guys know about it anyways) Hours after hours, days after days and finally we arrived at the Demon Slayer Headquarters, as i expected as we go inside the Headquarter, this guy got a fight with Sanemi because he called him '' Weak '' and so they fought and i got stunned again because he defeated him within a single punch. I mean that''s a pillar! not your ordinary person! i know this guy is strong! but i didn''t think he was this strong! and after that Ubuyashiki-sama arrived at the scene and Ubuyashiki-sama asked me few questions and that guy too, i answered Ubuyashiki-sama question one by one. Surprisingly this guy got the highest rank '' Kinoe '' without even doing any missions, this is why the world is unfair i had my current rank because i work my ?ss off, every single night but whatever since it already happen nothing can stop it. After a while of watching and listening the topic, this guy showed something that even Ubuyashiki-sama got shocked and so i am too, because whenever Ubuyashiki-sama gets shocked it means a big deal. Gyomei asked why did Ubuyashiki-sama gets shocked and then he explained about Marks, as for the revealation we got even more shocked and she shouted in her mind '' This guy?! can kill Muzan?! i don''t want to believe it! '' And so this Mark person has this Breathing Style called '' Breath Of The Dragon '' which he claimed stronger than the original Breath. Breath Of Sun and so Ubuyashiki-sama asked my to teach us, which makes me a little piss not because Ubuyashiki-sama is underestimating us, it because i don''t want this guy to be my teacher! And so he said he would teach us if we call him " Sensei " but some of us rebuked and there we got into a fight with him and we didn''t even stand a chance against him, for we can''t even touch his clothes. And after that we saw a Miracle, yes i miracle that we all didn''t expect this guy literally give Gyomei a potion and that potion, shocked us to the core as we looked at it''s effect, the potion healed Gyomei blind eyes and making him see. That shocked me to the core especially im a doctor. Im good at healing but i didn''t think potions could be this effective! and there is Mark guy give Ubuyashiki-sama a potion too and his burn like wound in his forehead is healed and he can now see clearly! They thanked him and i looked at this Mark full of curiousity and thought in my mind " Who is this guy really? " We started our hellish training, believe it or not it was the most cruelist traing that i ever had! but i got to admit it''s really effective. And then we parted to hunt a LOWER MOON Demon, so that he would became a pillar and there we talked more than usual and my view of him slowy turning into a Friend and as we go in our journy, we have met a demon, as i was suppose to fight it he said but as the demon said he was Part of the Lower Moon oh well this guy quickly took back what he said and killed the demon. Their as the time pass our relationship grows and as we walked we met an Upper Moon Demon! i got on high alert since this was an Upper Moon Demon after all! I rushed toward it, but i didn''t even qualified to challenge it and i almost got killed by it (A/N : She thinks the Akaza was going to kill her and of course not he''s just gonna make her faint thats all) and Mark saved me from it. There because of that i felt something in my heart, that i never felt before i questioned myself '' What is this feeling? '' as i watched him defeating the demon, i was happy in my heart honestly i don''t know what this feeling is? But as i look at him letting the demon escape i got angry,really angry it''s because of those so called Upper Moon Demon, many humans were killed including her sister i got mad at Mark and ignores him. But i remember him giving me a golden necklaces, started to calm down i was really happy to have this and i looked at his handsome figure and my heart started to beat faster than before and she said silently " Is it fine to fall in love...? " End - Chapter 22 - Meeting Tamayo (A/N : Okay! i''ll finally start with his " Harem " since the end of this Arc is near, it a bit rush i know but just i''ll make it more enjoyable also as for the Revive stone if someone asks how many time it will be used? of course 1 time. YUSH let''s start!-and wait what do you think i should do with the fruits? give it to who? and why? please comment ) After transplating the EMS, he felt a new, as he was stronger than before he can''t wait to try the abilities of EMS, as for the Revive stone that he got when he became a Pillar, honestly he doesn''t have anyone in mind to revive right now. Forgotting that temporarily, as he go outside of the corner and goes in the building of Shinobu, he saw the 2 woman''s talking and chuckling and he thought '' They get along so well '' (A/N : Some of you might notice but he became absulotely dense, as well an idiot and but oh well i''ll fix that in the next world :) ) And i walked into them and as i walked they noticed me me and they both said " Welcome back Mark/Mark-san " And i nodded to them and said " So Kie, how is it here? " Kie " Oh, it''s great " she looked at Shinobu and continued " I have to thank you for letting me, live here my rival " she smiled Shinobu nodded and smiled and Mark heard the word and said " Rival? what do you mean Kie? " Kie shook her head and said " Nothing, Fufufu.. " Shinobu " Yes, indeed nothing " While Mark was transplanting the EMS, the two woman talked about how they felt about Mark and there, they agreed to become rivals, while Mark was clueless he just shrugged it off since he thought it wasn''t that important, he isn''t even aware that was being targetted. (A/N : It''s important lol ) As he finished cooking, he served the food in the table and all of them are in it and they prayed and ate blessfully and they all got full. Mark decided to set off tommorow since he can''t wait to try his new abilities. .... ... .... ... .... ..... .... ..... ... .... .... ... .. .. . At morning he told them that he would hunt some demons, Shinobu wants to come back Mark didn''t agree and after sometime, Shinobu finally give up the thought of comming with Mark and she pouted and Mark said " Don''t worry, i''ll let you follow me next time, i have something do to this time " A few days later, He is now in a certain place, a village no a city there were planty of people in it, as he walks in the road he saw a stall that sells ramen, he thought '' It would be good to taste the food of others for a while.. '' and then he walks into the Ramen Stall and ordered a bowl of Ramen. As he waited for the ramen, he saw someone familiar it was a beauty, a beautiful woman with long, dark brown hair, parted in the center and worn braided back into a large, low bun, which is held in place by a floral hair pin. She had large, gentle eyes that didn''t possess pupils, only a haze of pale pink that fades to dark lavender the higher it goes, and notably red lips in contrast to her pale complexion. She wore a dark purple kimono that was decorated by wavy pale purple tree branches and red flowers, with a cream-colored obi to secure it around her waist, as well as plain white socks and violet zori sandals. He saw her from the Anime, she was Tamayo the demon, hates Muzan to the core, she won''t even hesistate to put her life on the line just to kill Muzan and all cost! however Mark pitied this woman and the woman that he was most interested in the story. The ramen was now serve in front of him and quickly he ate it all within a second, which made the stall owner stunned and thinks the he really loved ramen and remembered that he was used to be like that when he was young and silently said '' Ah youth! '' Mark paid for the ramen and quickly followed Tamayo and he run toward her, as he run he caught up with her and pull her hand and said " Found you! " Yes this is also the reason why Mark set off his journey, it is to try out his new abilities and to find Tamayo. Tamayo got startled because who wouldn''t, someone you don''t know pulled your hand out of nowhere but well since she was really beautiful it was a normal thing to her, but as she looked at the person who pulled her hand, it was a Handsome guy not just any handosme guy, he was extremely handsome. (A/N : Okay i feel sick when putting the word " Handsome " whatever XD needed this really ) It as she looked at this handsome guy pulling her hand, it made her heart skip a beat, it was beating faster and faster and she thought '' W-what is this? i never felt this since, my late husband! '' (A/N : Okay! if you think i like stealing someone else wive''s yes! sure i do! but i won''t steal unless the husband was alive lol ) As she looked closely at Mark she saw him wearing a Demon Slayer uniform and it made her eyes widened and shouted in her mind '' Is he here to catch me?! '' and she noticed that she hurriedly made a small wound in her arm, hoping Mark would be in an illusion. However that won''t work, if it was before he got the EMS it would but now, not really that wouldn''t work anymore and Mark who noticed the Tamayo wounded herself, he knew that she would use her ability to make him hallucination but he shook his head since it won''t work on him. He said " That won''t work, also don''t worry im not here to harm you or catch you or anything so calm down, im just here to find you cause im interested in you " and he pulled Tamayo closer into his face. And said " Got that? " and he smiled Tamayo got stunned on Mark''s action and made her face red as tomato, she was blushing! when he pulled her closer to his face she really thought that Mark would kiss her! Tamayo had a hard time saying " I-is t-that so... " while her face was red. End - Chapter 23 - Tamayo 1/4 Tamayo had a hard time saying " I-is t-that so... " while her face was red. Mark " So mind if you go somewhere to talk? " he smiled Tamayo hesitated a for a moment and agreed after, as they walk there were many people looking at them and Tamayp even heard " Woah! are they a couple? they look so perfect! i hope that my lover is also as handsome as him! " While Tamayo heard that, her face turned even more redder and shouted in her mind '' Couple?! what couple?! we are not! '' but she was to shy to say it outloud, as they walked into the corner they arrived at a certain wall and Tamayo goes in there and got passes into the wall. (A/N : Like using Noclip yes XD) Mark wasn''t surprise since, he knew this from the anime when Tanjiro reached this place and he also did the same as Tamayo and passes between the wall, he saw a house beside the wall thought he watched it in anime, it was literally different from real life, it''s more realistic and more detailed. As they got inside a person was shouting " Tamayo-sama! " (A/N : You wonder why this guy isn''t beside her? well fu?k that i''ll make a perfect reason, well not really perfect just a nice one) The person who shouted was Yushiro and has the appearance of a young boy with pale skin and bright lavender purple eyes. His short hair is neatly styled and vertically shaded from a dull green to black. Yushiro wears a bu??on-up shirt under an all-white kimono and dark blue pants. Also he was dead in love with Tamayo, even thought that''s the case he didn''t tell his feelings to Tamayo since he knows the it was useless to do so, Tamayo wouldn''t accept him anyway and he decided to be her servant instead. You wonder why he isn''t beside Tamayo, when he met Mark well Tamayo strongly said that he would watch over her new experiment in the basement, Yushiro was reluctant to leave at her side but after a long time. Yushiro decided to accept her request and here we are. Mark looked at Yushiro running toward them and thought in his mind '' Oh...i hate this overprotective fu?ker even in the anime '' as Yushiro ran toward them he noticed Mark and felt danger as he looked at his Demon Slayer Uniform. Yushiro shouted " Bastard!! how dare you make Tamayo-sama a hostage!! " Mark thought '' Fuck..really this overprotective bastard needs a fu?k?n? rest, fu?k this guy '' Tamayo was about to say something but because of his blind rage, Yushiro attacked Mark. Mark looked at this guy with disdain and said " You didn''t even hear anything and you ?ssume that i took her as a hostage? fu?k you! i hate you from the moment i met you! " Mark silently said " Breath Of The Dragon.....Third Form < Dragon''s Rage >! " A strange looking mark appeared in his forehead and a veins is all over his face, as he looked at Yushiro and said silently " Slow..! " Mark appeared at the back Yushiro, Yushiro got stunned when he saw Mark disappeared in his spot and he looked his back and saw him and shouted " Wha- " But before he could finish his word, Mark already punched his head, as Mark did an uppercut and blast off the head of Yushiro into the sky. Tamayo who looked at the scene and she shouted in her mind '' This guy is strong! '' and she looked at Yushiro worriedly and Mark noticed her worry, he started to calm down and the veins on his face disappeared along the mark as well. Mark " Don''t worry he won''t die, it''s not like my punch has the heat of the sun " Actually Mark could pull the off, since he has a Blue Flame Quirk, that he didn''t use to publicly, as Tamayo heard him saying that, she became less worried at Yushiro, but still a little worried. After a several second, the headless Yushiro is now started to regenerate and after a few minute his head was finally regenerated thought he it''s still bald and he shouted " Bastard!! " Yushiro was about to attack again, but this time Tamayo said angrily " Yushiro! stop this right now! can you see this person is a guest?! why would you think he made me a hostage when he is han- " Tamayo paused their and her face was started to get red, cause she was about to say '' When he is handsome i would gladly be his hostage! '' and thats the reason why her face became red '' Yushiro noticed that his Tamayo-sama face was slowly becomming red and he said worriedly " Tamayo-sama! are you sick?! " Tamayo who heard Yushiro said it she rebutted and said " No! please shut up! " her face was even getting redder As she said Yushiro shutted up like a dog, who was following his masters order, after a few minutes of calming down, Mark looked at them with a blank face and thought '' Is this comedy? '' Tamayo finally got a hold of it and said " Okay Mr. Guest let''s get in to the topic shall we? " Mark " Sure..also the name Mark " Tamayo nodded " Mr. Mark is it? " Mark " No, just call me Mark don''t say it with Mr " Tamayo was starting to becomming red but quickly surpress it and said " Mark...is that fine? " Mark smiled " Sure it is " Tamayo fake coughed and said " So what is your business? with me. " Mark " Well, like i said before i am interested in you " Tamayo hearing it for the second time blushed really hard and Yushiro who heard it beside them shouted " What?! repeat that you bastard! " Mark looked at Yushiro in disdain and said " Im interested in T.A.M.A.Y.O got that? " Yushiro " What!? you bastard! " Yushiro was about to go and punch Mark in the face but he was stopped by Tamayo who was blushing really hard and she said silently " I-im not s-sure really...i mean your handsome b-but i need some time to think! " Mark got a blank look at his face and said " Huh? " Tamayo " Huh? " End - Chapter 24 - Tamayo 2/4 Mark " Huh? " Tamayo " Huh? " Mark got confused at Tamayo " Time to think? what do you mean Tamayo? " Tamayo " Eh? you said that your interested on me right? " Mark " Yeah? i do why? " Tamayo " So you''re basically courting me aren''t you? " Mark mind suddenly got blank and shouted " Wait...WHAT?! " Tamayo " Eh? eh? c-could it be i misunderstand? you didn''t want to court me? " she silently Mark " No! ah-wait! maybe? i do?? " Mark said confusedly and Tamayo who is confused too and Yushiro looked at Mark really angry, as if he was about to eat all his flesh and bones. Tamayo said confusedly " W-what is it? " Tamayo was suppose to be a calm and gentle woman, but this time she couldn''t help but blush at Mark and also confused at the same time and finally Mark decided and thought '' She''s beautiful why not? i also like her, in the anime and now i saw her in real life why not? " Mark meant before was he was interested in Tamayo, because of her want to revenge from Muzan, but because of the huge misunderstanding, this is what happened now and said with a straight forward voice " Yes, i am trying to court you! " While confirming it, Tamayo sigh in relief that, she wasn''t wrong she would be embrassed if she was and she said with a shy voice " L-like i said i think w-we need more time! since we just met.. " Mark nodded " That is fine too, your really a beautiful woman Tamayo " When Tamayo heard it she blushed so hard that her entire face became, really red i mean there are many people calling her Beautiful, but it''s different when Mark says it. Tamayo said " T-thank you " she smiled sweetly Yushiro " YOU FUCKING BASTARD HOW DARE YOU STEAL TAMAYO-SAMA FROM ME?! " Tamayo got startled from Yushiro''s outburst and Mark looked at the angry Yushiro calmly, as if he expect this to happen and he said '' What do you mean steal? she isn''t yours to begin with, so stop shouting " Yushiro shouted " FUCK YOUU!! " Yushiro formed a fist and was about to strike in Mark''s face, but before it could hit in Mark''s face, Mark unsheathes his Nichirin Sword and silently said " Breath Of The Dragon...! Fourth Form < Claw Of The Dragon >! " He went to the back at Yushiro with an incredible speed, that the human eyes can''t hope to see, Yushiro got paused, while forming a fist and Tamayo looked confusedly at Yushiro and said " Yushiro? " Blood was comming out from his limbs, as he hit the ground he shouted at Mark " W-What did you do?! " Tamayo looked at Yushiro worriedly and looked back at Mark and he said " Don''t worry, i just cutted all of his limbs nothing more, it wont regenerate for atleast a week. Mark looked at Tamayo " I know you''re worried for him, but he needed to cool off, he is one of the reason why you are husbandless right now you know? " he grinned. Tamayo looked at her angry and shouted with an embrassed tone " N-no! of course! im just single because i want to! " she rebuked Mark. Mark smiled and said " Yeah..yeah whatever " Mark finally, open himself to love again but not to the point that, the same love a Clarine a blind love, he would work his ?ss off, so he will had the feeling again, but he was still afraid of it, since what if they left him again? would he feel that painful again? he was afraid to love more openly, so as for now he love is in the level of Like atleast. It''s like i got to protect her, but not with my life it is cruel but it was still the best he can for now, he doesn''t want to be betrayed again so he became more cautious about relationship. And now after flirting with Tamayo for a while and she actually forgot about Yushiro who is in the ground groaning in pain without his limbs, as Mark reminded her about Yushiro she finally noticed and treated him, she didn''t realize because she was blushing to Mark''s flirting. As she finished treating Yushiro and goes outside the basement, since she treated Yushiro in there, as she goes outside, she saw Mark''s handsome face and couldn''t help but blush and thought '' What im i even hesitating for...what no what im i thinking..i need more time! yes it''s because i just want to be sure of my decision so i won''t regret it later! '' While Tamayo thinking was that, Mark smiled and said " Are you done,treating that guy? " Tamayo blushed at his smile, it was really dazzling! you can''t blame me " Mhm...done treating Yushiro " Mark " Now the night is still young and wanna go on a date? " Tamayo " Date? what is that? " (A/N : Okay i didn''t heard the word date atleast in series so i ?ssumed that they didn''t know the meaning of date yet ) Mark thought '' Oh right, this wasn''t in the future this was still the waring period '' Mark explained " Date, is the 2 opposite s?x, is having hanging out with each other and so on. " (A/N : I made it simple. ) Tamayo got silent for a while and said " Okay...but wait for a moment i''ll get dress up " Mark nodded and Tamayo quickly goes into her room to prepare her best outfit and also to be mentaly ready, because it''s been ages since she had been asked out by a guy that she accepted it, the only person to succed asking her out was Mark other than her late husband. Mark who was waiting outside, waiting for Tamayo to finish preparing, as he waiting and several minutes later. Mark saw Tamayo wearing a Black Yukata with a flowers with the both side of her arm and she didn''t use her hair pin and her hair wasn''t braided anymore, showing her beautiful black long hair. Mark coundn''t help but say " Beautiful... " End - (A/N : For those who doesn''t know Tamayo had a children, but was killed by Muzan and so on, so yea now do you want the next chapter to be a Date chapter or a Battle chapter? comment :P Yes for date and No for battle ) Chapter 25 - Tamayo 3/4 (A/N : Alright! New day new life! also Shout out for my top voters! MBYBigestFan!, Myself!, Earth_is_flat!, YamadaShiki!, kuma304!, ReyShii!, SFSAuthorkun!, rayyen23! Lidi and Paramvir_Singh and also man Lidi really i got to say this again you got a one weird Profile pic! ) ============================================ Mark coundn''t help but say " Beautiful... " Tamayo heard Mark saying that and couldn''t help but blushed and smiled sweetly and said '' Thank you... " Mark moved forward his hand toward Tamayo and said " Shall we? " Tamayo accepted Mark''s hand and now they are now holding hands and she shyly said " Mhm.. " And they walked toward the wall and got passed into it, after a while of walking they are now in the crowded place and i suddenly remembered and asked Tamayo seriously " Can you eat another food other than blood? " Mark just said that to comfirm his suspicious and Tamayo answered " I can, but im not sure about the others since, some of the demons out there are unique and also how did you know that i only needed to eat blood than a human being? " Mark said " Nothing, i knew you weren''t like the others from the moment i saw you i didn''t smell to much blood in you so i ?ssumed you weren''t like the others " Accepting his explaination Tamayo said " Is that so? anyway what should we do first? " Mark smiled at Tamayo " Buy you some new cloths " As they continued shopping, Tamayo was really enjoying this so called ''Date'' since she rarely takes a break from her job as a doctor and now she is enjoying the feeling of being pampered, like every girl with their father or boyfriend. And now she was smiling widely, curious looking at some building and goes inside it to buy some stuff, Mark has no problem on it cause he has experience after all both physically and mentally, as the two continued they''re date. Tamayo found a play near the shop that they were in and she was interested to watch it, as she looked at Mark it was really obvious that she want to see it Mark just sigh and agreed to it and she was pretty happy to it, she almost jumped if isn''t for her willpower. Mark chuckled and thought '' This is suprising, i never thought she had this girly side within her, man it''s really different from the anime '' and Mark paid for the entrance and not just as an ordinary guest, but as a VIP. (A/N : They exist alright?! like those royality that i can see every movie that i watched) As they seated in their seats, it was a comfortable seat since it was really soft and as the time passes, the place was now filled with people and finally it was time for the PLAY to start. The story was about a woman who had a hard life, because his husband was a bastard and left her alone, she became a beggar after that, it was really pretty cruel for a show but we just kept watching till the end. As the story started, the woman was found by a guy, the guy pitied the woman and give her work and a place to stay and she became more s?ns?t?v? about love, because of his late husband who left her and the guy who pitied her notice that she was beautiful, since she became ugly as a beggar before. The guy who pitied her fell in love with her and was trying to court her and then blah blah blah- .... ... ....... ..... ... .... ..... ... ... .. . At the nearing end of the story, the guy who pitied her, became her husband and that his hardword healing her broken heart wasn''t that all easy and after that they got a happy life and had they a children, there the end. After the show, there were many people who was clapping and there are some who was crying while Tamayo was almost crying, while Mark just shrugs and thought '' If it was in my world it would deem as a 3rd rate Movie... '' Tamayo " Hic..that was really a good story..hic " Mark looked at Tamayo and thought '' Are all woman sentive about romance? '' he shook his had and give her a piece of cloth. (A/N : It''s a handkerchief ) Tamayo wipe her almost going to fall tears. Mark couldn''t help but ask " Did you enjoy the show? that was actually bad you know... " Tamayo " Yes, i indeed enjoyed it and it not bad you know that? you just don''t how to appreciate it!" Mark said into his mind '' No i do..i really do those guys were akward as hell, if it was shown in my world it would be like looking at an elementary play '' but he didn''t say it and said " Sure. " And they moved from their seat and walked toward the exit and Tamayo looked at him while smiling sweetly and said " Mark...thank you for inviting me for this i..i didn''t know this so called ''Date'' would be so fun..this was the first time i''ve been doing this ever since was born i truly enjoyed it..i hope we will go for more in the future " Mark smiled " Don''t worry we will...if you accept my courting to you " Tamayo pouted " That''s unfair! " Mark " No, it isn''t i mean look me! i''ve been carrying this boxes for you. " Tamayo " Ah, sorry fufu.. " They finally finished their date and it was time for Tamayo to go back in her house, Mark accompanied her since he is also sleeping in her house. As they walked in the road, they saw a 2 figure walking toward them and Tamayo said " Demons! " Mark said " Indeed they are " The girl figure said " We finally found you Tamayo, Muzan-sama asks for you head! " Chapter 26 - Tamayo 4/4 The girl figure said " We finally found you Tamayo, Muzan-sama asks for you head! " The girl figure has an appearance of a pale-skinned woman with bright hazel eyes with cat-like pupils and black hair with orange-colored ends. She has bangs over her forehead and the ends of her hair appear similar to paintbrushes. And she wears a pair of long silver earrings and an orange kimono that matches her hair. She wears a black kimono on top but takes them both off when she enters battle, revealing a small sash that covers her ?h?st. The boy figure was a young man of an average build with pale, gray-tinted skin and very short black hair. He had red, cat-like eyes that he normally kept shut, as well as another pair of pale-ringed orange eyes on the palms of his hands, a red upward-pointing arrow marked on each of the irises and the sclera a of glowing dark green color. And he wore a plain olive-green yukata with a brown sash and a dark gray haori, decorated by a strip of green that ran down his arms from his shoulders to his wrists. He also sported white socks and a pair of brown, black-laced sandals, along with a necklace of large blue pearls. (A/N : I copied some of it anyways don''t complain) As they were part of the anime, naturally Mark recognize them! the woman was named Susamaru, as for the young man he was named Yahaba. They were the demons who attacked the base of Tamayo, well in the original they were missioned to kill Tanjiro. As they were talking Mark didn''t waste anytime, this was suppose to be a good night without any bad feeling on it and these two idiots interupted, his good night with Tamayo, so he unsheathed his Nichirin Sword and silently said " Breath Of The Dragon.....Fifth Form < Dragon''s Speed >! " Yahaba was shocked because of the speed of Mark, he can''t even hear the sound when he was moving, as if his speed surpasses the sound itself and then he realize that Susamaru didn''t move and he said " Hey! Susamaru! " As he touched her, her body was sliced into pieces and died, Yahaba " What?! how is this possible?! how can a human! move in a speed like that?! " Mark speed isn''t that fast before, it''s because he had used his EMS and thats the reason why he could pull of that speed, surpassing the speed of sound, Mark answered " Well, It''s not really wrong to call me Human, but you are wrong is some things, first of all im not those so called ordinary and second can a human do this? " Mark closed his eyes and opened it showing his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, a deep red eyes that when you stare at it, you would feel all of your secrets got exposed. Yahaba " What is that eyes?! that''s not a human being can have! " Yahaba felt this eyes was full of danger, even dangerous than Muzan he felt a true fear more than his Master, all of his senses is saying that he should run away from this man with a deep red eyes, as those eyes were roatating. Mark didn''t waste anytime talking to a dead man and he used Tsukuyomi, as Yahaba looked into his eyes the world changed into a black,white and red. Yahaba looked around panickly and he shouted at the figure infront him and it''s naturally Mark " You! where the hell is this?! what is this place?! " Mark looked Yahaba and smiled evilly " Well, you are in the world of illusion! or you could say this is also the same as hell! i can do anything i want to you in this world within 72 hours so let''s enjoy this shall we? " Mark appeared infront of him and stabs his heart and Mark said " It''s a good name to call me " he smiled even more widely. Yahaba " Y-y-you! s-stop! " However Mark stabbed him again and he continued to stab him for the next 72 hours. In the real world, Tamayo just looked at them both standing in the ground and thought '' What are they doing? '' as she think of that, Yahaba falls into the ground with a lifeless eyes and he died without any wounds in his body. Which made Tamayo confused and she said " How? how did he die? he didn''t even have a wound in his body! " Mark answered her question " Tell me, if you brain stopped working would you still be alive? " Tamayo " No...it would be the same as being dead " Mark " And so there you got your answer, that''s what happened to him, i basically killed him Mentally " Tamayo couldn''t help but ask " How? " Tamayo pouted at Mark answer and didn''t bother to ask again, actaully she didn''t see Mark using his EMS since all she can see was their back so naturally she can''t see Mark''s face. Mark " Now, i shall accompany you home since the pests are now gone " Mark moved forward to Tamayo and held her hand and she blushed really hard, forgetting what happen a minute ago, as they walk in the road with a holding hand, Tamayo couldn''t help but thing is was a really nice feeling. Since the day she became a demon, she was avoiding falling in love, so she won''t have to worry hurting anyone, but she didn''t expect that she would fall for this man, Love is really unexpected when you aren''t wishing for it. It will became true. The man she fell with wasn''t ordinary, so she isn''t worried of hurting him, since he himself can proctect her just like what happen a few minute ago, she loved this feeling being protected she was really sick of hiding and switching places so that she can avoid her mortal enemy. So that''s why she got to savor this moment, atleast this time she was happy and temporary stopped thinking of anything. Just her and Mark having this sweet time together. End - Chapter 27 - Reviving Kanae Kocho (A/N : Okay i''ll advertise this lol, hello dear readers i have made another fan-fic Called '' I''ve Reincarnated With A Summon System! (Re-Mastered) '' please do read it. It currently has 2 chapters for now anyways thats all tnx for reading ) After that sweet night together (A/N : Not anything ??wd just pure romance) Tamayo felt that it was the best night of her life and Mark asked her if he could stay in her house for a few days and naturally Tamayo happily accepted it and she even said that he could stay forever which he strongly decline. A Few Days Later, he said his goobyes to Tamayo, which she was really reluctant, she doesn''t want him to go, but Mark promised that he would comming back pretty soon. Tamayo got no choice but to respect his desicion, like a good wife and she thought that she blushed so hard. Mark left the house and walked in the road. ...... ...... ........ ......... ....... .... ...... ...... ........ ...... ....... ... A Few Days Later, He arrived at the Demon Slayer Headquarters and goes inside it, as he go inside he hurriedly walked into the building of Shinobu and he saw the children playing and Kie,Shinobu was chatting with each other. Kie,Shinobu and the children noticed him and they all shouted at the same time " Welcome back! Onii-chan/nii-san/Mark-san/Mark ! " Mark smiled " Yeah, thanks " Kie and Shinobu noticed something different from him, normally he wouldn''t smile he will have his stoic like expression when he talk, but today he smiled! not just b?r?ly visible but a normal smile! which made them stunned Kie couldn''t help but ask " Mark-san..did something good happen in your journey? " Mark looked at Kie and said " Yep, indeed something good happened. " Shinobu " Like what? " Mark " Like courting a woman. " Kie/Shinobu " HUHH?!/WHAT?! " Mark got stunned in their reaction " Huh? what''s with you guys..it''s just courting a woman. Why would you guys have a problem with it? " Kie and Shinobu shouted at the same time " Of course, THERE IS A PROBLEM!!! " Mark nodded and he followed Kie and also Shinobu, as they walked they arrived at a certain room without people in it and there Kie sitted down and said " Okay, now please tell us about what happen within those few days of journey of yours! " Shinobu also nodded Mark stared at Kie " Why would i tell you about it? it''s none of your bussiness right? for me to court a woman? " Kie and Shinobu bite their lips and shouted " Of course it does! it''s because WE LOVE YOU!! " Mark got stunned, he knew about the feeling of Kie since it was the reward from the Mission, but Shinobu''s feeling he didn''t expect " What? seriously? " They both nodded while blushing, Mark pondered seriously and said " Well..i didn''t expect you to fall in love with me Shinobu. " Shinobu was avoiding, Mark''s gaze she was embrassed and said shyly " W-what! is it wrong to fall in love?! " Mark smiled " Nope, but you should have been more honest, okay here is the deal i can accept both of your feeling but please understand that you won''t be the only womans that i would be in a relationship in the future. " Kie/Shinobu " We are already aware of that! " Mark got startled at their words " Eh? you do? how? " Kie " Same here. " Mark got speechless from their replies but he didn''t mind as long, as they accept the fact the he can''t love a single woman and declared " Since it was that case, from today onward you are both my woman! no one can touch you as long as i am alive! " Both of the woman was smiling sweetly, finally their feelings was accepted, the rival thing was just an excuse for each other, they just wanted to know if, she was worthy of Mark''s love and so they both accepted each other. Both of the woman said " Now tell us what happen! " Mark sigh and end up telling them what happen in those days and the womans reacted " So? you have courted her because of a misunderstanding?! and end up courting her for real!? also you said she''s a demon?! " Mark " Yes,yea and Yep she is a demon got a problem? " Both of the woman said at the same time " None! " He looked at Shinobu " Can you, guide me where is your sisters grave? " Shinobu got stunned of the unexpected words " Sure, but why? " Shinobu got speechless, she knows Mark''s attitude and she sigh and said " Follow me " Mark wanted her to be happy, since she was his lover now, he would revive her sister, actually he plans to revive Shinobu''s sister later, but because of her confession it made him want to revive her now. As he followed Shinobu, he was now in a certain graveyard and Shinobu stopped in a certain grave and she pointed at the grave and said " This, one... " she said sadly Mark nodded and said " Help, me dig the corpse out. " Shinobu angry shouted " Huh?! why! " Mark " Don''t you want to your sister? " Shinobu got confused " I do? but what does digging her Corpse do?! are you crazy?! " Mark " No, i am not so want to help me dig or not? actually i can do it myself " Shinobu gritted her teeth and said " Fine...! but even you do anything bad with my sisters corpse..even..even.. if you are my lover i won''t forgive you! " As he said that, he started digging the grave and also Shinobu reluctantly working to dig her sister''s corpse. Time passes, finally the corpse was now showing and Shinobu emotionally said with a tears in her eyes " Onee-chan... " The corpse didn''t rot, as if that this body just died yesterday, Mark moved closer and he a stone appeared in his hand. Shinobu who saw that was shocked, but she knew that this guy has a strange powers so it wasn''t as shocking as before like he had shown her his so called '' Quirk '' and she couldn''t help but say " Is that also a Quirk? " Mark answered " Well you could say that " Mark can show his powers to his Lovers, but absulotely can''t expose the existance of Daine and Mark puts the stone in Kanae''s corpse, since it was how you do it, after that a bright light appeared in the stone and the stone was slowly going inside in Kanae''s ?h?st. The stone got brighter and brighter and the corpse was also brighting, Shinobu shouted " W-what did you do?! " Mark grinned " Nothing much! you''ll know after! " The bright was slowly disappearing in Kanae''s corpse and after that the corpse eyes slowly opened(A/N : Just imagine that it''s creepy lol like a zombie) the body stands up and looked curiousity at the surrounding and Kanae noticed 2 people was staring at her and she knew the other one and said " Shinobu? " Shinobu can''t believe of what she saw, it was her big sister! talking to her right now! as tears slowing falling in her eyes she said " O-onee-san? " End - Chapter 28 - Kanae Kocho (A/N : Alright the last chapter was a joke lol, wasted my time writing that...but anyways here was the real one, also I never done a single April fool''s in my life this was the first, as so you know chapter 1 and that wasn''t the up same ???????? ) Shinobu can''t believe of what she saw, it was her big sister! talking to her right now! as tears slowing falling in her eyes she said " O-onee-san? " Kanae " Shinobu, how? " Shinobu, after confirming that it was really her sister she jumped at Kanae and hugs her tightly and she cried " Sob* sob* , i-im sob* to see you again sob* Onee-san sob*. As Shinobu was crying, Kanae also hugs Shinobu back and also crying " I-i thought I''ll never see you, I was afraid to leave you alone! I don''t know how Im I still alive but I''m really glad! " The two sisters was crying and hugging each other and Mark just looked at their heartwarming reunion, he might not show it on his face but he was also happy that his girlfriend, finally had her wish came true, to be able to stay with her dear sister. After a several minutes, they finally stopped and Shinobu had a grateful and loving look, while Kanae is really grateful at him. Mark " So? are you done? I''m hungry let''s head back now. " Shinobu " Wait, we should change Onee-san appearance first! so it won''t cause trouble when we go back! " Mark pondered for a moment and said " Okay..wait a moment " Mark brought a Temporary Pill Face Changer for a 100 SP, it wasn''t much since he had more than a million points in his possession. Mark give Kanae the pill and instructed her to eat it, after she ate the pill her face began to change and now her face still has a little of her look like the eyes and her face totally got changed, neverless it was still beautiful. Mark nodded and they are going back in the In the building and as they got in Mark was greeted by the childrens and also Shinobu and they were curious, at the newcomer, Takeo couldn''t help but ask " Mark-nii who is she? " he pointed at Kanae. Mark answer " Don''t worry, she is a friend of mine and also Shinobu''s " The children nodded and shouted at the same time " Nice to meet you Onee-chan! " Kanae smile brightly and said " Nice to meet you too, adorable childrens " Every children has a a different reactions and the most affected was Takeo his face was really red, yet Mark noticed it and thought '' Did this kid, made a crush on Kanae? '' but Mark shrugs it off, it was normal to have a crush in that age. Kie greeted them and she also asked who she was but, I said the same thing as I told the children, he''ll keep Kanae a secret from Kie for now. Kie didn''t think much and left to prepare dinner, she is a good cook but not as good as Mark. ... ... ... ... Monrning Mark was doing his normal daily exercise, don''t get me wrong yes it is normal for him, but for a normal person it was impossible, is lifting a 1.5 Ton Stone normal? nope as he lifted the huge stone he will run for atleast 10 kilometers a day. As he finished his exercise, he rested for a bit and he said " Daine " Daine [ Hmp! just remembered me?! ] Mark " Alright, alright sorry? okay? " Daine [ .... ] Daine [ What, do you want Mark? don''t expect me to forgive you just because you said sorry! Hmp! so what is it? ] Mark " Open the shop I''ll buy a serum that makes a demon, into a human again " Plenty of serum is shown in front of him, there were serum with benefits after for a while of searching he finally found the serum and brought it without any hesitation for him it was cheap it cost him 5,000 SP. But his current SP is 1,200,000 minus 5,000 and now his current SP is 1,195,000. (A/N : Honestly, I don''t know how to use his SP I mean his literally the most powerful in this world.) Mark was holding the serum, he was going to use it for Tamayo, he knew it was her lifetime wish to be a human again. ( A/N : Anyways, gotta hasten the story ) A few months later, He strictly trained the pillars, including Sanemi since he kind of shallowed his pride, he doesn''t want to be left out of the group, what is the use of pride when you are weak? clearly. none! Yes former, since all the pillars that Mark has trained is capable of slaying Muzan with ease, except Sanemi thought, he just started training with them so his only a little stronger than, Kagaya and a little more he''ll have a birthmark. Since all the pillars with the exception of Sanemi has unlocked their birthmarks, honestly in my options they looked like a bunch of thugs with a tattoo on their faces, unlike him he can hide it. ..... .... ... ... ... .. ... While Mark was in his room, a voice was heard and said " Mark, my if I can come in? " Mark " Sure, come inside shinobu. " And Shinobu went inside in the room and goes to the spot near, Mark and he asked " What do you need? " Shinobu was hesitating and noticed her strange behavior and said " Go on, just say want you wanna say " Shinobu took a deep breath and said " I-i want to have s-sex with you! " Mark froze In the spot and said " What? " (End - ) So yeah this chapter was a mess but, finally! next chapter s?x scene with shinobu! ???????????? also please do remind me of all the items that he got. Chapter 29 - Shinobus Nights (R-18+) (A/N : Some of you guys are waiting for this, so yeah here it is! I''m not confident of making a good LEMON but I''ll do my best and enjoy~) Mark froze In the spot and said " What? " Mark " Can you repeat that? I didn''t hear it clearly. " Shinobu " L-like I said I wanna have SEX with you! " Now Mark is sure, he couldn''t believe that Shinobu asked him to have s?x! she wasn''t that bold in Mark''s opinion. Mark " .....Are you really sure? I mean ther- " Shinobu cutted of Mark''s sentence and she shouted " Yes! I am sure! I want you to have my first time! " Mark " ...This is the last time..if you say that again you''ll regret it. " Shinobu " Hah! you coward! y- " Mark didn''t let Shinobu finished her words and he kissed her. Shinobu didn''t expect this but didn''t stop Mark from kissing her, after a few minutes their lips separated and Shinobu " Ha..ha.. " Mark puts his left hand in Shinobu''s ?ss and the right hand is in her t?ts and he kissed her again. After their lips separated, Mark removed the demon slayer shirt and undressing her and showing a pink colored n?pp??s, since Shinobu doesn''t have a bra. Mark stared at Shinobu''s pink n?pp??s and couldn''t help but say " Amazing.. " Shinobu who heard that started to get red, she blushed and her face was really red like an apple or a tomato. Mark moved closer in Shinobu''s pink t?ts and su?k?d the n?pp??s, Shinobu couldn''t help but m??n " Ahhh~!?? mMhmm~?? " Mark who heard Shinobu''s m??n, couldn''t help but thought " Cute.." he heard that he su?k?d it more skillfully, Shinobu m??n?d more " Ahhhh~!?? ahhhh~!?? muhmm~?? mhmmahh~?!?? " After that Mark stopped su?k?n? her n?pp??s and slowly undressing the pants of Shinobu and showing her purple p?nt??s. ( A/N : Honestly, I don''t know if p?nt??s and bra exist in that time, but whatever I''ll just put one, give love to p?nt??s and bra! ) Mark was fingering, Shinobu''s puss? with her p?nt??s intact and Shinobu was m??ning louder " Yahhh~!?? Mhme~??thmmme~!?? " After a while of fingering, finally Mark was undressing his outfit and showing a perfect muscles and Shinobu who had seen his body couldn''t help but gulp and made her even hotter and wet and after that Mark removed his pants and und?rw??r. Shinobu couldn''t but think '' Will, it even fit? '' she started to doubt her decision to have s?x with Mark without preparing, she had a loli body but has a huge b??bs. But, she couldn''t stop in this moment they had gone too far and just to stop now? nope! she took a deep breath and said " I''m ready! " with a hint of determination in her eyes. Mark, who heard it grinned and said " Regretting it? " Shinobu body trembled a little and shooks her head and shouted " No! " Mark obviously noticed that, she trembled a little but decided to ignore it, he made Shinobu lay in the floor and he moved closer and said " Here I go! " He slowly puts his, huge d??k inside Shinobu''s wet puss?, Shinobu m??n?d in pain " Ah! " Mark d??k was ripping, Shinobu''s h?m?n and Shinobu shouted in pain " Ouch! ah! it hurts! " Shinobu puss? was bleeding and she a small tear in her eyes. Mark asked " Are you okay? " Shinobu nodded and Mark said " I''ll start moving okay? " as he said that he moved his d??k slowly in Shinobu''s puss? and Shinobu m??n?d in pain. As Mark moved faster on ravaging Shinobu''s puss?, Shinobu m??n?d " Ahhh~!?? ahh~!?? " she finally enjoyed it. Mark even moved twice fast as before and Shinobu was enjoying his d??k, cause it was filling her puss? and it became wetter and tighter, she m??n?d in ecstasy she couldn''t hold it anymore and let her d?s?r? take over her she shouted " Yesss~!??Faster~ !?? Fuck my puss? more~!?? RAVAGE IT~!!?? " Mark couldn''t believe, Shinobu''s words but it made him even horny, he was even faster and Shinobu m??n?d loudly her face was getting ??wder and her face was having an ahego face. They kept fu?k?n? for hours, with a different position and Shinobu enjoyed it and also Mark. Mark was finally ?uming " Shinobu I''m Cumming! " Shinobu m??n?d " Ah~!?? Again~??? ?um inside me this time~!?? I don''t care if I get pregnant give it to me!! ?um inside me~! ?? " As he heard that, he moved faster and m??n?d a little and shouted " Shinobu! I''m ?umm?n?!!!!! " Shinobu " Yess! I''m also ?umm?n?!!! MARK!! I LOVE YOU!! " As she said that, they both ?ummed and Shinobu shouted in ecstasy " Ahh~!!?? Yess~!!!?? " her puss? was now filled with Mark''s hot s?m?n, she felt full and Mark removed his d??k inside Shinobu''s puss? and after he moved Shinobu''s puss? was letting out a thick ?um. Just a reminder, Mark was a v?r??n he never had a s?x with that s?ut, other than kissing he did nothing to Clarine. And that night, the 2 removed their v?r??n status and Mark was also a little tired and he sleeped next to Shinobu. .... ..... .... ... ... .. ... The first who wake up was, Shinobu and as she looks in her surrounding, she realized they really did it, there were s?m?n shattered around the room and Shinobu looked at the sleeping Mark she blushed and smiled and she moved closer to the face of Mark and kisses his cheeks and she whispered " Last, night was really the best.. " And she stands up to clean herself, she herself had a plenty of s?m?n in her body, so she''ll take a bath and leaving Mark. Unknown to her, her whisper was heard by Mark and he smiled and he said in a low voice " Indeed, it was really the best night. " ( END- ) Yeah!! I guess I pulled it off? XD welp! Chapter 30 - Dear Readers Dear Readers, I won''t have an update tommorow cause I''m going all out in my other novel trying to catch up in the ranking! but don''t worry I''ll do mass release in Monday in this novel! it should be either 4-5 chapters! anyways! see ya in Monday thanks for reading! oh..today was tommorow I''ve speak of lol anyways imma rest a little. Chapter 31 - Demon Slayer Exam 1/? (A/N : Okay, this isn''t about Mark it''s about Tanjiro''s I''ll put a few chapters, about the Demon Slayer Exam.) I Tanjiro Kamado is taking the Demon Slayer Exam. It would be a lie is I say I wasn''t nervous, as arrived at the he place there were many teenagers in his age. He saw Zenitsu,Kanao,Inosuke,Genya and some cannon fodders in the anime and of course he doesn''t know them yet nor he had seen Kanao in the Butterfly Mansion since Kanao was traveling to train at that time. Zenitsu " I''m gonna die.. I''m gonna die...I''m really gonna die! " Kanao was silent the whole time and Inosuke was shouting " HaaaaaHh?! when is this gonna Start Huhh?! I''m super pissed right now! hey you! fight me! " And naturally Inosuke was pointing at Tanjiro''s, some participant got interested in the scene they wanna watch what''s going to happen next. Tanjiro smiled warily " Came down, we aren''t here to fight each other, we are here take an exam! so that we can officially be a Demon Slayer! " he said with a loud voice. Which caused him all the participant attention, some nodded and some talked back. Cannon fodder 1 " Huh?! you mean your confident in passing huh?! Tanjiro didn''t get his sarcasm and said truthfully " Yes! I am I have killed a demon before! " Tanjiro indeed killed a Demon, it was part of Mark training to him, but little did he know that, he killed some of the New Lower Moons demon, since Mark exterminated all of the he old Lower Moons already, so Muzan made a new one. Cannon fodder 1 " Huh?! you bastard! how Dare you show off! " Cannon fodder 2 " Yeah! you shouldn''t lie! " Cannon fodder 3 " I bet you, still haven''t seen a demon! " The participant was really interested in this scene in front, as the fist was coming at Tanjiro he dodge it with ease in fact it was too slow! compared to his Mark-nii! As he dodge the attack, it made Cannon fodder 1 surprised and some participant and he tired to attack again but Tanjiro didn''t let him and used his Breath of the Dragon and punched Cannon fodder 1 stomach lighty. Thought it was light for him that fist contianing at least 350 kg of weight as the fist hits Cannon fodder 1 stomach he puked his saliva out of his mouth. Cannon fodder 1 " Cough! cough! s-strong! " Tanjiro wasn''t the same as the original one, he is still the kind Tanjiro but his Mark-nii kept saying this '' if someone attacked you first no matter who is it, beat the shit out of it! '' But Tanjiro didn''t beat the shit of him, he just lighty punch cause he deserves it, Kanao who saw Tanjiro please punching Cannon fodder 1 couldn''t help but get surprised a little, She knew Tanjiro was definitely was holding back! she thought that Tanjiro was in the level of Pillars, which is not far from the truth since Tanjiro was definitely stronger than a Pillar even without using his Devil Fruit! Inosuke who saw that couldn''t help but shout " Your strong! but I am not the strongest! now fight me! " he said while letting out a breath in his boar mask nose. All of them thought except for Kanao and Tanjiro '' This guy is an idiot! '' they were giving Inosuke a weird look. Tanjiro " No! it isn''t time for that! Mr? " They all thought again except for Kanao and Tanjiro is joining this time '' Yep! this guy got a problem in his head! '' Inosuke shouted while pointing both of his Nichirin sword and toward Tanjiro said irratatedly " Like I said no! " Inosuke " Why?! why not?! oh! I know you don''t want to fight with swords! yushh! you should have told me earlier! " and then he drops both of his sword. Inosuke " Okay! now fight me! " said while forming his stance. Tanjiro got angry and shouted " I never said that! you are the one who decided that! " Inosuke " Fight me! " Tanjiro " No! " Inosuke " Fight Me!!!! " Tanjiro " No!!! " Inosuke " What?! who are you calling pig?!! I''m the King of the mountains! " Tanjiro " Obviously you are! pig! " Inosuke said with a cold voice " Bastard...! I''m gonna beat you up! " Inosuke was already forming a fist which is ready to punch Tanjiro and his swings his fist the Examiners arrived. It was 2 little girls that looks the same but there is a difference their hair color and eye color, the other one was white hair with a purple eyes and the other one has a black hair with a black eyes? (A/N : Please do remind me if I had a mistake in the eye color and I forgot their names please do remind me so I can edit this chapter a little. ) The two said at the same time " Welcome, future Demon Slayer we thank you for your participating our exam. Now we shall start the exam is simple you just need to survive in the forest for 7 days and then you pass. " All the participants nodded and the two little girls said at the same time " Then, we wish you good luck! now the exam begins! " ( END- ) Chapter 32 - Demon Slayer Exam 2/? (A/N : Yeah!!! okay!! I''ll create my own scene which never happened in the series! at this point I destroyed the main plot! okay! I shalt bullshit this way! ) The Demon Slayer exam has started! all the participants are now in the forest and their goal is to survive within 7 days in this creepy, spooky forest which is used for trapping the demons who had killed 2-3 people. Tanjiro walked calmly at the forest, it was in the middle of the night imagine how scary it was if you are a normal person, but Tanjiro wasn''t your normal person, he is abnormal in fact! Mainly because of Mark, only he and few others can walk calmly in the dark forest, he was confident of his superior smell and skills and he walked he smelled blood, Tanjiro thought '' It must be the blood of a fellow participant! I got to hurry! he might be killed by the demon! '' No matter what kind of hellish training Tanjiro got from Mark, he was still a good guy, he needed to help those are in need! Tanjiro dashed toward the origin of the blood, as he runs so fast that his speed was almost 60 kph and after a few moment of running he finally saw the participant who got injured it was a female! (A/N : I know what you guys are thinking, it''s not Kanao okay? she isn''t that weak to be injured by a low leveled demon. ) The girl has a long white hair which was unique, it was as beautiful as the moon but the scene isn''t suitable for compliments and The demon said " I got you now!! " while saliva was falling in his mouth. The demon has a height of 2 meters, it has a pretty creepy face, it has a 2 horns in his head with a long black hair and with a small red blood eyes, it''s not a good sight to begin with. The white haired girl " Nooo! stay away! " she shouted her left arm was heavily injured it has plenty of fresh blood falling from it. She swings her sword while her eyes was close. (A/N : Like wtf? Missy you shouldn''t have joined in the first place closing your eyes in a battle? you are good as dead!) The demon laughed wildly " Useless! useless! useless! hahahaha!! I got you now! " (A/N : Yes, I know JoJo references ????????????) The demon was about to stab the white haired girl ?h?st, thankfully Tanjiro arrived he shouted " HaaaaaHh!!! eat this you demon! Breath of the Dragon.....! First Form! Pierce! " Tanjiro movement was too fast no one had seen him unsheathe his Nichirin sword! yes a Nichirin sword, Mark has given him a Nichirin sword, the sword wasn''t colored black like the original, it was colored red! The white hair woman who saw him easily killed the demon, looked at him with awe she thought '' What he said in the meeting ground wasn''t a lie! he is really confident on passing this exam! maybe..just maybe he can accompany me till the end of the exam. '' but she wasn''t hopeful at least she knew how cruel this world was but it doesn''t hurt if you just ask right? As Tanjiro finished killing the demon, he looked at the white haired woman with a smile " Are you okay? " Ba-dam~???? The white haired girl face started to get red, as her heart started to beat faster she thought '' W-why now! did I just fell in Love at him?! '' it wasn''t her first time falling in love and Tanjiro was her second. Tanjiro noticed her face was red and he moved closer to her and touches her forehead and said " Are you sick? " The white haired got even redder at Tanjiro''s action, her heart beat was beating twice as fast as if it was gonna explode she shouted " W-W-WHAT! are you doing!! it''s not good touch a woman without her permission!! " (A/N : Don''t get me wrong, it''s still team Kanao it''s just 1+ XD) Her words were true, since it was still the Waring era not the modern era which it is fine to touch anywhere without permission. Tanjiro realized what he did, he got embarrassed! " Ah! sorry! I didn''t mean to! I was just worried, whenever you''re sick and not! " he said embarrassedly. Tanjiro didn''t hear her last words " Hmm? what did you say? I didn''t quite hear your last words. " She said with a red face " Never mind that! by the way I still haven''t introduce myself, my name is Yui. " Tanjiro " Oh right! my name is Tanjiro nice to meet you Yui! " he smiled brightly. Yui " Mhm! yeah same here. " she smiled. Yui thought '' He seems like a nice person...I should ask him if it''s ok to follow him! '' she started to muster up, her courage and said " Uhmm..! Tanjiro-kun...do you mind if...if I follow you! till the end of the exam?! " Yui " I know, it''s too much cause I''m a dead weig- " Before she could finish her sentence Tanjiro answered " Sure! why not! " he smiled. Yui " Eh? W-w-what did you say? " Tanjiro " I said sure, you can follow me till the end of the exam! so I can protect you! I feel bad leaving such a beautiful girl. " Her heart begin to change, it because clearer to her now she definitely! fell in love with Tanjiro! she clenched her fist she thought '' This..time! this time! I won''t let this feelings go! " Yui smiled brightly it was the most brightest smile she had ever made in her life and said " Thank you! " sweetly. Even a dense like person Tanjiro, his heart started getting faster than usual and he thought '' Strange...? why is my heart beating fasting? I''m not even tired why? '' it was the first time he felt something like that, yet he ignored it for now and said " Let''s go Yui! " Yui said cheerly " Yes! " And they walked next to each other and goes deeper in the dark forest. ( END- ) Strangely I feel, energetic to write! okay! Chapter 33 - Demon Slayer Exam 3/? (A/N : Okay, for those who are asking where da faq is Mark? there is no Mark in this Exam! after Tanjiro finished the exam. The story will continue since these chapter''s are just fillers and for those who readed my other novel, I might update 1 chapter today! also don''t ask how the fu?k did Yui heal her injury XD you see it''s just I forgot about it lol.) Tanjiro and Yui is now in the deepest part of the forest, surprisingly they didn''t in counter any demon which is kind of lucky. And the first night of the exam is finished, it was time for them to relax, the duo decided to sleep a little, after a few hours of sleeping, it was already noon when they wake up they got hungry they were doing their own chores, Tanjiro hunted for food while, Yui was getting some ingredients and firewoods. Tanjiro finally found a boar and he quickly finished it off and prayed for it, for giving them food and after that he carried the boar that weights at least 80kg with ease like it was a piece of paper. Tanjiro runs toward their meeting spot and there he met Yui who was already finished firing the firewoods and she noticed Tanjiro and she waved her hands at Tanjiro, while smiling. But her smile froze when Tanjiro was getting closer, she shouted " Eh?! how did you carry that heavy thing while running?! " Tanjiro is now in front of Yui and said confusedly " This one? no! it''s not heavy at all! besides it''s nothing compared to I carry every training! " said while smiling. Yui had a strange look at her face and thought '' What kind of life did you have Tanjiro-kun?! '' But she was a civilized person so she didn''t ask for more and now they are skinning the huge boar and Yui thought '' This food will last, for weeks! '' They chopped the meat pieces by pieces, honestly they looked like a married couple, cause they don''t need to ask on what is going to do next. They started cooking the boar meat of course with the ingredients and Yui twisted the meat skillfully like a BBQ. (A/N : Damn, I got to be honest I got hungry while writing this! ????????????????) After a sereval minutes of warming it up, it was finally cooked! just reminder they used a wood to peirce it and cooking the meat. The 2 prayed and said " Itadakimasu! " and they started eating the juicy, meat and it was a little oily because of the fat, but no doubt! it was delicious! Tanjiro and Yui enjoyed it. But Tanjiro thought it was really lacking compared to his Mark-nii cooking! but still he was still grateful. The 2 finished eating the boar meat they got full, it was really good and now the 2 decided to make a camp, so everyday they would sleep in the camp. Now it was night, it was again time to survive the night! the two looked at each other and nodded as if they were using telepathy but no they just understand each other. (A/N : This reminds me of a certain game, called Five nights at Freddy''s but it was actually 7 days lol. ) The 2 started running, but Tanjiro slow downed his pace cause he knew Yui was just an above average in strength. As they run, they heard a scream and naturally they''re going there, Yui was like Tanjiro a kind person but not as kind if it''s too dangerous for her she''ll back down, unlike Tanjiro who''ll use everything he got just to save a person. They are now near in the spot where the scream was coming from but it was too late, Tanjiro smelled a thick blood and they heard a painful scream and shouted " Help!! Help! I don''t WANNA DIE!! PLEASE AHHHHHHH!! " As they got in the spot, they were already too late, the demon already devoured the person who has lost his left arm and with a lifeless eyes, Yui who say it couldn''t help but puke " Burghh! Cough! Burghhh! " Thought Yui joined this exam and pretty much aware that she could die, it was the first time she saw someone died in front of her! So her reaction was normal, while Tanjiro was kind of used to it his mentality was like a steel but the scene enraged him. Tanjiro " You demon.... " he didn''t make his words long cause he knew this demon was going to die under his sword. Marks appeared all over his face, it was like a flame his eyes were like the cats but to be exact it was like the dragon. Tanjiro unsheathe his Nichirin sword and dashed toward the Demon with inhuman speed it can''t be simply see with a normal human eyes. And in the view of Yui he looked like he just teleported and Tanjiro is now at the back at the demon. The demon has a fat appearance with a long tounge and he looked confusedly and after a few moment his body started to crumbled, basically because Tanjiro sliced him in many times that it''s uncountable. The fat demon didn''t even have a chance to talk, as he turned into dust and now Tanjiro looked at Yui. Yui got stunned at Tanjiro''s currently appearance, it looked intimidating and kind of terrifying but surprisingly she didn''t get scared, she even thought the Tanjiro looked cool in his current appearance! Tanjiro looked and Yui and said " Your not scared? " Yui shooks her head and said " You looked cool instead! I love your current appearance more! " she smiled and thought '' You looked so cool and handsome I can b?r?ly hold myself to hug you and bury my face in your ?h?st and smell it''s sweat! '' she was blushed when she thought about it. Tanjiro was glad she didn''t get scared to his appearance he smiled back and said " Let''s continue? " Tanjiro and Yui continues to run again. ( END- ) Yeah...okay 2-3 more chapter to finish the exam. Chapter 34 - Demon Slayer Exam 4/? (A/N : Okay! damn the wish of the dragon lastest chapter is good! actually....that fanfic was the reason why I tried doing something like Revenge, it wasn''t in my mind before and second is The Strongest Omni Traveler fanfic novel is the reason why i made this novel, you see it has similarly on it, yeah that''s all it''s the last chapter anyways oh btw I''m changing the schedule for updates I would do 2 chapters a day only in this novel, I won''t promise a mass release again! ) Tanjiro and Yui was running toward the forest, after a while they found a place that there is no forest trees only grasses it was at least a kilometer long. Yui looked above and sees the moon and she looked at Tanjiro and said sweetly " Isn''t the moon beautiful? " (A/N : Okay, there is that one post that I have readed and the words '' Isn''t the moon beautiful. '' can be said as '' I like you or love you. '' literally moon in Japanese is Tsuki and Suki means '' Like'' okay stop I''ll continue.) Tanjiro " Yeah, it is " he smiled This time they didn''t run, they just walked and watching the beautiful moon, Yui enjoyed this it''s like they were doing a date, Tanjiro savoured the peaceful time, because they wouldn''t know which demon will attack them. Thought he looks unguarded outside, but in reality he is always on guard, that was the rule that his Mark-nii said, never let your guard down once! Suddenly they heard a scream, it wasn''t that far, they nodded at each other and moved forward as they arrived they saw a blonde haired boy, wearing a yellow yukata the boy shouted " Kyaaa!!! the frog! it looks terrible! " Precisely the boy was no other than, Zenitsu who was a huge coward when conscious and powerful and cool when he is unconscious. They looked at Zenitsu with a deadpan eyes, what the hell! they thought he was attacked by a demon! yet he was just scared by the frog! Zenitsu had a teary eyes and noticed Yui and jumped toward her direction and bowed and shouted " Are you my goddess savior?! " Yui answered with a deadpan expression and plainly said " No. " Zenitsu still didn''t accept it " No! you must be! please Marry me!! " Tanjiro who saw the scene couldn''t have a mix feeling, he felt helpless but mostly he was kind of jealous and a little irritated. Yui wanted to say no, but she had another idea which she wasn''t sure if it''s gonna work she said while pointing at Tanjiro " Sorry! but I have a fiance! which is him! " Zenitsu eyes widened and shouted while complaining " Huuuh?! what you?! how can you be so lucky?! I''m jealous! how can you have a beautiful woman like her as your fiancee!! I''m super jealous!! " while pointing at him. Tanjiro got stunned, he doesn''t know why but he felt really good when Yui said he was her Fiance and he played along with her " Yes! I am her fiance! how dare you proposed at her infront of me?! " Zenitsu wanted to complaining more, but heard a rustling in the grass which made him scared at he looked at his back it was a skinny demon with 4 eyes crawling in the ground when he saw that he scream " KYAAAAAA!! A DEMON!! IT''S SCARY! " And Zenitsu fainted, the 2 looked at him with a ''WTF'' expression as the demon noticed Zenitsu fainted, the demon laughed and said while ???k?n? his lips " Eat! mine! " The demon crawled hastily at Zenitsu, Tanjiro was about to help but Zenitsu suddenly stands up and started a sword stance, which kind of started Tanjiro and Yui and they heard him say " Breath Of the Lighting....! First Form! Thunderclap! " Zipp-??ziP- ? Zenitsu slashed the neck of the demon and beheaded it, Zenitsu was too fast in the eyes of Yui which she looked at him with shock! she never thought that this coward boy infront of her was so super strong! she thought she thought the he was acting weak to fool others! Tanjiro it may be fast in Yui''s view but for him it looked normal! since Zenitsu was fast in the eyes of a normal person like Yui, but not him! it also shocked him a little, but what confused him was why was he scared when he was strong? he definitely smell the fear in Zenitsu but it changed when he fainted and it confused him it was like it was a different person smell! As the demon died, Zenitsu woke up and he saw the demon turned into dust near Yui, he looked at Yui with a teary eyes and jumped in front of her and he shouted and bowed " You are really my Goddess savior!! you killed the demon! why didn''t you tell me sooner that your strong!! " Yui got dumbfounded she said " Uhmm...no you killed the demon yourself you know that? " Zenitsu answered plainly " No way. stop joking. " Tanjiro said " Wanna follow us till the end of the exam? Mr ? " Zenitsu shouted " Really?! your a nice guy! why didn''t you tell me earlier! okay! I will relay on you! " Tanjiro " Sure " and thought '' You can do it by yourself. '' They started moving again and Zenitsu said " W-wait! wait for me! " And he followed them and the duo became trio. ( END- ) Okay! this chapter was short! also 2 chapters more till the end of the exam! well yeah u need to wait for that though lol, anyways Please do remind me of mistakes and remind me also of the items the Mark got! I forgot about them! as for the fruit I''ll probably give the Dog dog fruit model : Kitsune to Kae! any objections? just comment! so I can make it right so it won''t be late to complain. Chapter 35 - Demon Slayer Exam 5/? (A/N : I''ll hasten this a lil bit, remember 2! 2 chapters a day! take it or leave it! and for those people who readed my other work, I am sorry I wanted to make a chapter on that, but I''ve been blank at that one, I can probably continue it later? tommorow? or the next day who knows I need an enlightenment. ) Tanjiro, Yui, Zenitsu has survived at the second night and it made Zenitsu cheer loudly " Yeahhh!!! I survive- " and falls asleep after that. The two shrugs and Yui goes to her camp and Tanjiro moved Zenitsu somewhere that hides him from the sun, after that Tanjiro walked towards his camp and finally slept inside the camp. Noon, Zenitsu was the first person to wake up, he stands up and scratches his head and yawned and he looks around he was in an, unfamiliar place his heart was beating so fast he thought that the two left him while he was sleeping he shouted " KYAAAAAA!! you guys are so cruel!! you left me alone!! " His shout was heard by Yui who was supposed to be sleeping but when she heard Zenitsu shouting, she got starled and woke up and she shouted angry " Will you keep it down?!! I''m sleeping here!! " When Zenitsu heard it hastily goes the place, since he had a superior hearing, he definitely special than the most people, as he saw Yui, he had a teary Express and tried to hug Yui and he said " I thought you guys left me!! " But before he could hug Yui, she punched Zenitsu at the face! she said " No one is allowed to touch me! unless it is my husband! " but Tanjiro touched her. Yui darkly said " Even if I did, you wouldn''t stop. " Zenitsu grumbled but he didn''t complaining anymore, he doesn''t stood a chance if his enemy was a woman. After a while Tanjiro arrived at camp of Yui where he saw Zenitsu and Yui, he yawned cause he just woke up ye said " What''s up? " They both said " Nothing! " Tanjiro looked at Zenitsu and said " Hey! you never told us your name yesterday! I already told mine and Yui. " Zenitsu realized that and said " Oh! sorry about that my name is Zenitsu. " Tanjiro nodded and smiled " Nice to know you Zenitsu! " Zenitsu " Yeah, same here but you will protect me if we in counter a demon okay?! " Tanjiro said " Sure, sure " and thought '' You can protect yourself though '' but didn''t say it out loud. He was about to eat the boar meat, but someone on his back said " Oi! give me that! " Zenitsu was kind of irratated and wants to say no as he looked back he saw a person with a boar and shouted " KYAAAAAA!!! the boar is cursing me! " The person with a boar mask said " What?! I''m not a boar! " Tanjiro noticed the boar masked guy and realized it was the guy from the meeting ground " Inosuke? " Inosuke heard someone call his name and he looked at Tanjiro and he shouted " It''s ! you!! good! fight me!! " Tanjiro " No! just calm down sit down and eat with us! your hungry right? " Inosuke shouted " Huhh?! who is hungry?! I''m not! more importantly! fight me- " but after he could finish his word his stomach betrayed him and made a " Grrrr~ " sound. Tanjiro " .... " Yui " ... " Inosuke decided to ignore Zenitsu for now and he sits down and said " Fine! bring me food! " Tanjiro sigh and said " Here you go! " he give Inosuke the others meat piece that was meant to be eaten by him but he still give it Inosuke he wasn''t greedy after all. As Tanjiro give Inosuke the the meat, he took off his mask and made Tanjiro, Yui and the laughing Zenitsu looked shocked, Zenitsu was the first to react " Your a woman?! no! clearly your not! " Tanjiro and Yui nodded at Zenitsu words, there is one word to describe Inosuke face Beautiful! however Inosuke shouted at Zenitsu " Huhh?! who are you calling a woman?! " but didn''t say more and devoured the meat wildly. Inosuke " Nom-! Nom-! nom- ! " Tanjiro, Yui and Zenitsu ignored the topic of Inosuke Face for a moment, they started eating again. After the lunch talked about it again, which made Inosuke irratated and as the time pass they talked about alot of things and made a them closer it was time for dinner and they started cooking again with the same dish. After dinner they finally, ready to survive another night as the night passes they had slayed a few demon, thought most of the demon was killed by Inosuke and he boasted that he was stronger than Tanjiro, which Tanjiro just shrugs. The exam should be depressing and scary! yet the three except Zenitsu, made the exam looked like an adventure. The night has come again and they made a dinner and it was a different dish it was fish and after they finished eating their dinner, it was time again to have fun- I mean survive. They survived the night with ease and it was already in the 4th day, they did the same thing sleep, making lunch eating and teasing talking and whatever is good to do. The 4th night has come they already finished eating and now it''s time to survive again, but this night there was something different they saw a huge fat ?ss demon that has many, many arms, Tanjiro wanted to eliminate it as soon as possible, but Inosuke stopped him and said cooly " Leave it to me! Inosuke-sama! I shall kill the demon! " Inosuke unsheathe his twin sword and dashed toward the huge fat ?ss demon and attacked it fiercely it looked like Inosuke has a great advantage because of his superior speed. Inosuke let his guard down and boasted infront of them " See that! I''m strong! " he said proudy. But he got hit by the one of the arms of the fat ?ss demon and flew a few meters and Tanjiro and Yui said worriedly " Inosuke! " Zenitsu was hiding in the back of Tanjiro and said " That idiot! he boast too much! look what happened to him! " Tanjiro was about to slay the demon, but Inosuke stands up and dashed toward the fat ?ss demon with an extreme speed he shouted " You bastard!! attacking someone who is unguarded is cowardly!! " Tanjiro, Yui and Zenitsu shouted in their minds '' No it was your fault you fool! '' The 3 of them sigh and continued to run and leaving Inosuke he shouted " Hey! bastards! wait for me!! " And he followed them. 5th day the same as usual, 5th night they survived with ease. 6th day basically the same, 6th night the last and final night in the exam. ( END- ) Yeah .... next chapter is the last. Chapter 36 - Demon Slayer Exam 6/6 (A/N : Here it is peps! the moment you''ve been wanting to end has come!! lol after this the story will resume but too bad...next update is tommorow Muhahahah- cough- cough- okay I''ll start.) The 6th night and also the last night, when they can survive this they''ll pass! Yui and Zenitsu we''re happy, they could finally rest in a normal time after this! Yet Inosuke and Tanjiro was calm, cause they felt that this exam wasn''t challenging, they all started moving as they moved to their surprised they already in countered a demon, naturally Inosuke was the first one to move and as he unsheathe his sword, he instantly slashed the head of the demon and the demon died as it turned into a dust. Inosuke let out a breath in his boar mask nose and he shouted as he pointed at Tanjiro " How''s that! I''m better than you! " Tanjiro smiled " Yeah, sure. " The other three got used to Inosuke boasting, so they had already some resistance, as Inosuke killed the demon another one pop out! this time he was too late to dodge, Inosuke shouted in his mind '' Crap! '' But Tanjiro didn''t let it happen, He said " Breath of the Dragon! First Form! Peirce! " he quickly appeared in front of the demon and starts stabbing it countless times. But it wasn''t beheaded! but their were too stabs! so the demon regeneration was useless! it has died and slowly turning into a corpse and faded as a dust. Inosuke got stunned and he froze for a while and Tanjiro asked him " Inosuke? are you okay? " Finally Inosuke snapped out of it and shouted " Huh!!? I can kill that demon without your help! " Tanjiro smiled warily " Yes, yes Inosuke now let''s continue. " Tanjiro started moving again and the trio followed him, thus a few hours later it was already midnight! now they needed 6 hours for the sun to rise and finally can finish this exam! " After a while of running, Zenitsu heard a sound of slashing and he said " Guys! I heard someones slashing a over there! " he pointed at the middle east location. They nodded, from those days of hanging out they knew each other capability, Tanjiro got a superior nose sense, Zenitsu has a superior sense of hearing, While Inosuke got a talent of detecting, while Yui was the normal one in the group which made her kind of embarrassed she was the weakest and the most normal. This time, Tanjiro was the first person to dashed toward the location, he can show smell blood but it wasn''t a human blood it was from a demon. Inosuke tried to be at the first but end up as a failure Tanjiro was faster than him! he thought '' Damn it! I''ll train more later! so I can surpass you! Panjiro! '' (A/ N : It''s not a mistake, I did that on purpose Panjiro, since in the anime Inosuke sucks at pronouncing name! he only called Tanjiro with no mistake in manga in fact.) They arrived at the place, Tanjiro was the first one to arrived and he looked at the scene with a surprise, it''s was a young teenager girl wearing a white robe. (A/N : No shit it wasn''t a robe but let''s just describe it as that. ) She has a beautiful black hair, with a bu??erfly hairpin, as she elegantly beheaded the demon. It was also the same time Yui, Inosuke and Zenitsu so arrived. Yui who saw the scene couldn''t help but think '' Strong! thought she was a girl, like me she is really strong! but more importantly.. she''s really cute! '' Inosuke who saw this scene shouted " Weak! slow! I''m stronger and faster! " Zenitsu who saw the scene shouted ''" Cute!! she so cute!! " Tanjiro looked at the black haired teenage girl " Hey! Uhmm.. wanna join us? " She looked at Tanjiro and his group she just smiled and left. Inosuke shouted " Huh?! that woman is rude! " Zenitsu " Shut up Inosuke! can''t you see?! She''s really cute! " Inosuke " Huh? what is cute? is that food? " Zenitsu face palmed " No, never mind..it must be so hard leaving in the mountains! I bet you have you touched a girl in your life! " Inosuke " Huh?!! you bastard! I have touched this girl thing you are talking about! " Zenitsu " Haha! do you even know what is a girl?! " Inosuke " Huh?! of course I know! Panjiro! you tell him! " Tanjiro unconsciously pointed at Yui and said " Inosuke...Yui is a girl.." Inosuke " What?! why didn''t you tell me earlier! you! " he pointed at Zenitsu and said " Zenitsu! watch and see! how I touch a girl! " He moved closer to Yui, Yui " W-W-WHAT? " Inosuke is now a few inches closer to Yui and suddenly he rised his arm and he slapped Yui''s hands. Packk! Yui " Ouch! Inosuke! why did you do that?! " Inosuke didn''t answer her and he looked at Zenitsu " See?! I have touched a girl! " Zenitsu shouted " You idiot!!! that''s not touching! that''s slapping! " Inosuke " Huhh?! who are calling an idiot?! " And the two kept fighting and Tanjiro was to tired to stop them and he said " Yui! let''s go! " She nodded and followed Tanjiro as they started moving and the two noticed they left them. Zenitsu " Ahh!! wait for me!!! " he quickly followed them. Inosuke " Oi!! Wait !! " he also dashed toward them. Time passes it was few hours later, it was already 5 am only an hour till the sun rises, they are now finding their way back to the meeting place where those violet like flowers grows. (A/N : Forgot the flower name, but it was something like westernia? oh well. ) They finally arrived at the spot! and Yui dropped in the ground while panting " I...no..we survived!! " Zenitsu dropped his knees in the ground and rised both of his fist in the sky and shouted with a teary eyes " I survived!!! " After a while, the spot was empty and they were the only one''s in the meeting ground, after for a while, another person has arrived it was the teenager girl from before! She was Kanao, the adopted sister of Shinobu and Kanae. After for a while, another Teenager arrived it was a boy looking fierce and has a weird haircut. An hour later, no one arrived the last person who arrived was the boy who had a fierce look Genya, he was the little brother of the current wind pillar Sanemi! The Examiners has arrived and they said congratulations for surviving blah blah, it was time to choose an ore etc.. And as the finished choosing their ores, they said goodbye for now they will meet later anyways. Yui was reluctant and Inosuke doesn''t have a home and it was finally decided, Inosuke will follow him in the Headquarters where he is currently living. As for Zenitsu.... let''s not talk about it and finally the 7 days exam has finished. ( END- ) Finally finished! okay I''ll resume the plot tommorow! stay toned! lol. Chapter 37 - Kie Kamado (R-18+) (A/N : Okay! I spent too much time on reading manga! that I almost forgot to make a chapters today! but same as yesterday 2 chapters! okay! yushh full power mode!) After Tanjiro Exam finished, he is on his way to the Demon Slayer Headquarters with Inosuke. Now let''s go back to Mark shall we? ======================= It''s been a week since Shinobu and Mark had their first s?x and after that Shinobu asked him to have s?x again in the next day, which he didn''t mind at all! it was really good! but it wasn''t enough to make him a horny bastard, unless the woman allowed him to, he doesn''t have a problem if, she doesn''t then he won''t he would respect his woman decision. But the problem is the woman is the one who asked him to have s?x, which he doesn''t mind, after their first hot night together with Shinobu, she constantly asked for it every night, so they did it 6 days a row, Shinobu couldn''t defeat Mark''s stamina and tonight Shinobu asked him to have s?x again, Shinobu became addicted to s?x! since she had tasted it she had been craving for it everyday and making her puss? wet. As they were about to start, Shinobu was fully n?k?d and Mark was still wearing his pants, suddenly the door opened and they looked at the person who went inside. .... ... ... ... ... ... Kie was heading toward Mark''s room, she was gonna ask him something, for the past few days she noticed Shinobu strange behavior and also she knew that Shinobu was going at Mark''s room every night. This time she is going to ask him a question about it, but since she doesn''t know Shinobu got ahead of her first! She is now at the front of Mark''s room, she took a deep breath and opened it, as she opened it she saw something she didn''t expect to happen. She saw Shinobu who was fully n?k?d and Mark who still has his pants on, her eyes widened she shouted in disbelief " You...! " she pointed at them while she was trembling. Mark and Shinobu got awkward that Kie caught them almost having s?x, Shinobu kind of regretted the fact that she didn''t tell her supposed to be sister about having s?x with Mark. They thought Kie was angry since she was trembling and Kie shouted " No fair! I want to have s?x with Mark too!! " Her words made Mark and Shinobu dumbfounded, they expect her to be angry but she didn''t! she wanted to have s?x too. Shinobu and Mark laughed " Hahaha! " Kie was stunned at their laugh and said " W-WHAT are you guys laughing about?! " she said irratatedly. Shinobu answered " Sorry, sorry I thought you''d be angry with me. " Kie nodded " To be honest, I wasn''t mad it''s just I''m irratated that you had s?x with Mark without me! " Shinobu stands up and said " Okay, since I''m having s?x with Mark without telling you, it''s your turn, I''ll join you later if you guys are finished " she walked toward the corner and sits there n?k?d. Kie looked at Mark with expectations and naturally he noticed it and said " Come. " Kie smiled brightly and hastily removing her clothes, without leaving anything behind and Mark who saw her s?xy figure couldn''t help admire it. It was different from Shinobu''s body, Kie body was fully m?tur?, it was as if in it''s peak state, honestly she doesn''t look like a woman who had given birth to 5 childrens! Kie moved closer and layed down in the futon and she asked nervously " Uhmm...is my body good? " Mark smiled " Of course it was beautiful. " Kie blushed and said " I-im ready! " Mark didn''t hesitate and kissed her, Kie eyes widened she didn''t expect the kiss but she loved it, she started su?k?n? Mark''s mouth, their tounge was ???k?n? each other. After the kissing, Mark su?k?d Kie''s pink n?pp??s, it looked beautiful and as he su?k?d it Kie m??n?d and her n?pp??s got harder " Mhmm~?? Uhh~?? Ahhh~?? " she bite her lips because of how good it felt! With just that she came! Mark hasn''t even put his d??k inside her, yet she came by just su?k?n? her n?pp??s. Shinobu who was watching in the corner while fingering herself she thought '' Gosh, Kie must have been wanting to have s?x so bad, she came in a minute! she must be really horny right now! '' After a few moments of su?k?n?, Mark didn''t waste his time on fingering and removed his pants and showing his mighty dragon who is proudly standing up, Kie who saw his huge d??k couldn''t help but gulp! she thought '' Oh my God! My ex- husband d??k wasn''t even half big as his! I wonder that thing will fit.. '' (A/N : Well, duh! obviously! you haven''t been pregnant for nothing! babies was way bigger than his d??k you know?) Mark slowly putting his d??k inside Kie''s puss?, Kie m??n?d a little " Mhmm~! ?? " As he got inside, Mark started moving and Kie m??n?d even more " Ahh~! ?? uhh~! ?? Mhmmm~!! ?? " The room was filled with slapping and ??wd m??ning sounds and Shinobu was fingering herself, while touching her n?pp??s she also m??n?d " Mhmmm~! ?? " Mark started moving faster and Kie m??n?d louder, Kie never felt so good in her life! it''s kind of rude to say this but even her ex-husband didn''t manage to make her feel so good! this is the first time she thought s?x was really this good! She m??n?d " Ahh!~! ??Yes!!~??Faster~! ?? ~! Mark!! faster!!~! ???? " She had a very ??wd face right now, she doesn''t really realized it but even if she knew she wouldn''t care! cause this moment was like the heavens! Mark was getting faster and faster he shouted " I''m ?umm?n?!!! " Kie shouted ??wdly " Yashh~!!?? ?um inside me!! PLEASE!! fu?k me harder!! " Mark was moved faster than before, the room was filled with loud m??ns and slapping sounds. Mark couldn''t hold it anymore and ?ums inside her he shouted " Arghhh!!! " Kie hugged him like a panda and she m??n?d loudly " AHHHHHHH!!!~?????? YES~!! ???? " Now her puss? is filled with a thick and hot ?ums and she had a very satisfied expression in her face. ( END- ) So Uhm... should I continue the lemon next chapter? it would be threesome or should I skip it? Chapter 38 - Feelings (Time-Skip) (A/N : So...yeah the first comments said skip so I''ll skip anyways next chapter is finally the Arc of killing Muzan, it will probably take a few chapters to finish, man I really love to spoil you guys aren''t I? oh well that''s just my nature I guess? should I stop spoiling in the next world? so it will be exciting?) After having a hot s?x with Kie, Shinobu was next and after having s?x it Shinobu, they did threesome and finished till morning. ... .. ... ... ... ... ... Morning, Mark woke up, he is in a good mood today, it was really a new experience for him, Mark started to feel love again, yes love! he felt love with his woman''s this time he can feel that they won''t ever betray him, unlike with Cumwhore he felt rather one sided. He vowed himself, as long, as they loved him and doesn''t betray him, he will protect them no matter what it will cost! As he walked out of his room, he saw Kanae he said " Kanae, good morning " he smiled. Kanae who noticed him, she also smiled back and said " Good morning too, Mark-san! " She continued " Uhmm... Mark-san I know this question is rude but....why do you have the same scent as Shinobu''s? " Mark thought '' This woman has a pretty good sense of smell '' But Mark didn''t hide it and said truthfully " Well, it''s normal. Since I''ve had s?x with her yesterday night " Kanae who heard him, she blushed so hard that her face was redder than a tomato '' She thought, do you really have to say it truthfully infront of me? '' Kanae " I-is that so...I''m happy for her, that she found someone special...I''m kind of jealous. " Mark tried teasing her, he move closer to her just a few centimeters between them and he said " How about, you join us? " he said it while smiling. Kanae can smell his breathing, but it smells good, she embarrassedly said " W-WHAT are you talking about! " Mark thought '' Cute. '' She continued to say " I-I can''t... because I-i think she doesn''t want to share a man. " Mark eyes widened and thought '' Hey hey, your actually talking it seriously? I was just teasing you, but seriously? she likes me? '' Mark pondered for a while and said without a shame " Do you like me Kanae? " Kanae got her mind blank from the unexpected question " I-i-i don''t know? maybe? " She was confused of her feeling, actually she felt something from the moment she saw Mark for the first time, she thought she might have a chance in the future, but alas! this guy was her little sister''s lover, she had known about it last week, so she held her feelings just for her sister. But today something unexpected happened, it all started when she smelled the scent of her little sister on Mark, not many knows about it but she had a superior sense of smell, basically like Tanjiro. She asked an obvious question but it led to another problem, when she heard him saying do she wants to join them? she felt her heart was beating so fast, her feelings even growed more clearer, she knew she loved him but for her sister happy life, she doesn''t want to be the cause of destruction. Yet she wasn''t aware that, Mark has already 3 lovers. she wasn''t aware of that Mark was teasing her, so she answered doubtfully answered his question. And lastly the most unexpected question that she didn''t expect, when Mark asked her if she likes him, her was violently beating, it was beating so fast the as if it were going to explode. She wants to say '' I love you so bad. '' but she didn''t she only answered " I don''t know, maybe? " Kanae answered doubtfully and he didn''t tease her anymore he said " Okay. anyways I got to take bath. " Mark left Kanae without a proper goodbye, it made Kanae froze and she snapped out of she got irratated and said " This guy..... can''t he just say a proper goodbye? " she sigh and continued to walked in here destination. (A/N : I''ll do a little time skip zz, I''ll make Kanae fall in unnatural way simply unrealistic but shit doesn''t care anymore I want to finish this Arc already.) A month later, Kagaya, Sanemi finally got their birth Marks, it''s not surprising for Sanemi to have a Birth Mark cause he trained and fought Demons for almost a decade. But the most surprising was Kagaya, it took him a few little months to enter the level of the Pillars and condensing a Birth Mark, without even fighting a Demon once. The Pillars are now Extremely strong to the point that they are confident to kill Muzan in a few minutes, but what irratated them was Mark doesn''t allow them to kill Muzan yet. He said that wait a little bit more, also over the month he and Kanae is now a couple, after she got to know that Mark has already 3 lovers and more importantly her sister doesn''t mind for she can''t defeat him on bed so she and Kie needed backup, from then on Kanae didn''t unsealed her feelings and let it all out. For Over a month, she constantly flirts on him and made Mark kind of dumbfounded, thus he realized it must have to do with Shinobu. Basically after morning Mark accepted her as his 4th lover, which is she joyfully accepted it with all her heart. .... .... ... .... ... ... .. ... Tanjiro and Inosuke arrived at The Demon Slayer Corps Headquarters, as he arrived in the Butterfly Mansion, he got surprised to see the black haired teenager girl in the Mansion and he walked toward her. Obviously the teenager was Kanao, Tanjiro gently said " Hey! aren''t you the same girl I''ve met a week ago? in the exam? " Kanao noticed him and smiled, Tanjiro found her behavior odd, he noticed that she flipped the coin into the sky and after that, the coin falls and Kanao caught it, as she uncovered her the coin it was Heads. Kanao " Nice to meet you again, yes I am the same person who you met in the exam and my name is Kanao. " and she got silent again. Tanjiro thought '' She talked! I thought she was deaf. '' Kanao wasn''t sure why but she felt that, she was insulted, thus Tanjiro decided to communicate with her more. As they talked, Kanao got a little irratated but she also felt nice, she thought '' It isn''t bad to talk to someone, especially he is on he same age as me '' The two didn''t realize, that Hanako was running toward them, cause she noticed that Tanjiro was back, but she slipped and actually pushed Kanao''s back and at that moment Tanjiro and Kanao talked with a close distance while looking at each faces, as Kanao was pushed she didn''t have time to control her body and unintentionally kissed Tanjiro in his lips. Hanako " Ah!! sorry big sister! I didn''t mean to push you! I got slipped! " But Kanao didn''t hear it cause she froze from the kisses, her calm heart started to move faster, it was beating loudly yet her face didn''t go red since it was the first time she felt something like this. While Tanjiro on the other hand was completely red! it was his first kiss after all! he can''t believe it they actually kissed! plus they didn''t know each other that much. Tanjiro " Kanao...I-i so- " Kanao doesn''t understand on what she felt right now, her heart was beating so fast and unconsciously runs as she goes inside the Mansion, as she holds her ?h?st on the heart side. In the corner Kanao mumble " What...what is this? " she didn''t realize her face was totally red. ( END- ) Okay! this chapter was suppose to be updated yesterday night but I feel asleep so Uhmm...sorry? XD but don''t worry this doesn''t count, I''m still making 2 chapters today excluding this one. Chapter 39 - Finale 1/5 (A/N : Okay! I''m almost ending this Arc! well this is the list of his womens.) 1. Kie Kamado 2. Shinobu Kocho 3. Tamayo 4. Kanae Kocho ===========================¡ã=======¡ã= After a week later, Mark called all of the Pillars, as the Pillars and Kagaya were called they immediately rushed, like a good dog, well it''s mainly because of how scary he is. The Pillars had a mix emotions of him. Respect, awe, fear and love of course the love emotion was as in Shinobu, she was the only one in the group who loves him dearly. Mark took a deep breath and declared " Today is the day I will stop teaching you! " The Pillars were shocked at his declaration, the first person to react was Gyomei " Sensei! did we do something do displeased you? " he shouted. For Gyomei, Mark is the first and probably the last person who he idolized, he may be cold but he was a good person, he healed his blind eyes making Mark his benefactor, he Respected Mark from the bottom of his hard, he made them reach the strength that they didn''t dare to imagine, they could reach. That is also the same for the other Pillars and Kagaya excluding Shinobu, she was kinda special in Mark, thought they fear him, but they also respected his strength. The Pillars nodded furiously, Kagaya " Did we do something wrong with our training Sensei? if so please give us, another chance! we will train harder! " Mark sigh, because his students misunderstood him but doesn''t matter anyway " Well, it''s not like you did something wrong, it''s actually the opposite you did good but it''s time for me to stop teaching you and continue to train even without me guiding you. " The Pillars was happy that they did good, but it feels kind of wrong without him guiding them and Mark continued " Did you guys forgot your purpose, on why did you start training under me? " Some Pillars thought '' It''s because you''ve threatened us... '' but they could only say it in their minds, but for the other reason Giyu said " To have enough strength to kill Muzan? " Mark was satisfied with Giyu''s answer and said " Indeed, you are right Giyu, it''s to kill Muzan! " Mark continued " Actually, I have met Muzan. " The Pillars froze, they knew how insanely strong Mark was they wasn''t sure what happened but they thought '' Is Muzan dead? '' Mark " I bet your thinking that Muzan is dead? " They nodded, Mark continued " His not died yet I didn''t kill him, I don''t want to be the person who will kill Muzan and I choose you Kagaya to kill Muzan I know you guys are from the same family he was one of your ancestor I''m right? " Kagaya was froze and the Pillars got stunned they shouted " Ubuyashiki-sama ancestor is Muzan?! " they got shocked from the information. Kagaya " Sensei...how did you? " Mark " Don''t ask, more importantly you want to kill him or not? if not i can choose another to kill him other than me. " Kagaya clenched his hands and gritted his teeth and shouted " Yes! I wanted to kill him! he is a disgrace of our family! our family wouldn''t have suffered humiliation because of him! " Mark smirked " Good! then let''s kill Muzan tonight! " The Pillars nodded, they were excited tonight was finally the downfall of their mortal enemy! they had the confidence to kill him! but more importantly they all believed in Mark strength! Muzan was the very reason why they became Demon Slayers, it''s because demons killed their friends, family and love ones they were boiling in excitement because they can finally end this cycle between Demon and Slayer! They couldn''t wait for it, Mark " Prepare now! after that we''ll go! don''t worry about Muzan''s location! leave it to me! " They nodded and they disappeared in a blink, as if they teleported. Mark " Daine. " Daine [ What is it? need something? ] Mark could feel the annoyance in her voice but well it was his fault anyway " Okay, sorry but this is important can you give me the location of Muzan? " Daine [ .....Do I look like I''m a locator to you? ] Mark made a faked shocked expression " Are you not? " Daine [ You.... your teasing me!! ] Mark chuckled " Yes, I did feeling better now? " Daine [ Sigh* whatever here. ] A compass looking item appeared in Mark''s right hand and said " This is? " Daine [ The locator you asked for by the way I brought that from the shop using your SP it''s cheap it only costs 100 SP and as for how to use it just imagine that person image and the compass arrow will guide you to him/her and you can only use it one time, as you find the person with the compass, the compass will automatically disappeared it''s just a one time use item. ] Mark " That enough thank you Daine, if you were a human I would make you mine " he smiled teasingly of course he was joking, it was ''if'' she were a human. Daine [ Wha?! wai- ] Mark cutted her off, just think it as silencing your phone, now he can''t hear Daine, unknown to him Daine will have a body soon, actually Diane wasn''t his system to begin with she was just a soul that ?ssisted the system, the system has a plain and robotic voice instead of the system talking, it was Daine instead. Goddess Alice was the one who had put her in the system and promised her, when Mark is on his second world she''ll make her a body. Daine was a soul that knows Mark, before she died sadly she doesn''t remember her name but she knew she loved Mark. ( END- ) Okay! let''s leave the story of Daine past in the future! let''s focus in the current Arc and kill Muzan! but ya see should i build a foundation in his world? I mean buy a company we don''t want him to be poor right? build a foundation then revenge? or Revenge first before foundation? Chapter 40 - Finale 2/5 (A/N : Okay damn I should have finished this earlier, I got to be honest I almost Forgot that he has the EMS lol, i have decided to update the 2 chapters in a specific time, I would update at 8: 00 AM in my country I don''t know about yours, I''ll start on Monday.) Before attacking Muzaj, Mark goes toward the location where Tamayo lives, he runs with his fastest speed, his figure was like blinking, appearing and disappearing. After an hour of running, he had arrived at Tamayo'' s hideout, it should have taken 3 days of walking to arrived at Tamayo''s hideout, yet Mark reach there in a mere hour. He is now infront of Tamayo''s Mansion (Hideout) as he walked inside, a figure arrived Mark recognize this person, it was Yushiro he shouted " Who are you?! how dare you trespass! " Mark smirked " Calm down, ?sshole it''s just me. " Yushiro thought '' This...! don''t tell me it''s him! '' he finally recognized Mark! this was the guy who stole his beloved Tamayo and, this person is also the guy who made him be a crippled for a week! Yushiro " It''s you!! " Mark grinned " Yes? what about me? " A figure arrived in the midst of their conversation, well it wasn''t really a conversation and, that figure was Tamayo she asked " Yushiro what are you shouti- " She froze when she noticed Mark, and he realized Tamayo''s shocked he smiled at her and said " Hey! it''s been a while. " Tamayo dashed toward and, as she got closer to Mark and the she rised her right arm and is preparing to slap him! There was an incoming slap on his face, he can actually dodge but he didn''t as the slap was coming. SLAPPP!!! CREAK!! CRACK! It was a sound of a bone breaking! but it wasn''t Mark''s! it was Tamayo''s right hand! just so you know because of his bloodline his body was as hard as steel, thought his bloodline now doesn''t give him much of boost like in the first time he had gotten it. Why? because he doesn''t have much thrist for revenge, but that doesn''t mean his rage faded. Tamayo " Ouch! ouch! is your face was always this hard?! " Mark smiled warily " Never thought you''d actually slap me that hard.. " Tamayo looked at him angrily " It''s because you never visited me for over a few months! plus why are you complaining?! I am the one who got hurt! " Mark thought '' Shit woman! it was your fault! how would I know you''re gonna slap me so hard that it was enough to actually break you hand?! '' but he doesn''t dare to say it out loud, cause it was a taboo! Mark " Okay, okay I''m sorry? okay? but I''m here because I have an important thing to say " he turned serious when he said those words. Tamayo realized he was dead serious, she said " Okay.. let''s go inside. " Yushiro followed Tamayo and looked at Mark in anger but also with fear. As they arrived inside, they had sit in cross-legged style Tamayo " So..Mark what is it? " Mark opened his mouth and said " We Demon Slayers are going to kill Muzan tonight. " Tamayo and even Yushiro got stunned, Tamayo knew that Mark alone can kill Muzan and now the entire Demon Slayers is taking an action " Are you finally killing Muzan? " she has a happy yet sad tone. She knew that when Muzan''s die, she and all of the Demons will surely die along with him, Mark was aware on what is she thinking right now. Mark said " Don''t worry, you won''t die along with Muzan, how could I let my woman die? " Tamayo blushed, Yushiro got irratated and, she asked " How? are you going to do that? " Mark got silent and slowly pulled something in his pocket, it was 2 serums was shown in his hand, yes 2 he brought one for Yushiro thought he was an annoying little shit, he was loyal to Tamayo and helped her alot. Tamayo couldn''t help but ask " This is? this item, it looks like it was made in glass? " Well you can''t blame her it a serum that we use in 20th century, so it''s a foreign thing for her, Mark explained " Well, it''s a serum it''s a little different from you know but this Serum will turn you both to human! " The two got shocked that their body trembled, Yushiro shouted " Impossible! even Lady Tamayo haven''t made a cure for a centuries! yet you a human dare to say that thing in your hand is a cure that can turn a Demon into a human?! what a joke! " Tamayo nodded " Even if you want make me feel better you shouldn''t joke on something like this... " she said sadly Mark " I''m not joking, not at all I''m pretty serious, why not try it? you Yushiro will be the first one. " Yushiro shouted " Huh?! yo- " Before he could continue his words, Mark continued " If you think it''s a poison or something don''t worry it''s not, why would I even bother if I can kill you easily. " said with a plain voice. Yushiro words got stuck at his throat, it was it true why would he bother if he can kill me easily. Mark " Now try it " Mark give Yushiro the one out of two serums and, Yushiro decided to try it, he looked at Tamayo who had an expectant look, he gritted his teeth and brace himself. Thought it was his first time seeing this serum it was basically the same as their serums, but more futuristic, he slowly injects the Serum in his arm. After a moment, his cat like eyes started to disappear and, so his 2 like fangs, Yushiro didn''t feel any discomfort at all! it was like before he became a Demon! it feels like he was unrestrained! Yushiro looked at Tamayo with an exicited voice " Lady Tamayo! it''s real! I became a human again! " he knew how badly Tamayo wanted to be a human again, now that the opportunity has come, how can''t he get excited? And also he was shocked at Mark he thought '' How the hell this huma- no how the hell this guy made a cure? that even Lady Tamayo couldn''t make for a long time. '' Tamayo stand up with an excited face and, shouted " It''s real?! " she had a tear formed in her eyes. ( END- ) Chapter 41 - Finale 3/5 (A/N : Okay shit I cannot keep, calm the 2 chapters I made over has disappeared like wtf? I''ve set the timer of those both chapters at 8 : 00 AM, I''m hella pissed about it, but I can''t do nothing over a spilled milk and I won''t do timers again I don''t trust it anymore I will go all out today. ) Tamayo stood up in the floor with an exicited face and shouted " It''s true?! " she had a tears formed into her eyes. For centuries of finding and making a cure, she had been waiting for this moment, this was exactly that one reason, that she has been keeping on living on. At first when she became a demon, she was finding for cures all-over the Japan, but she failed, but she didn''t lose hope since she was a genius doctor herself and decided to make a cure herself, decades after she figured out that she needed a Demon blood that was closely related to Muzan. And they were the Upper Moon Demons, she was hopeless when she find out about it, she was weak she can''t defeat those monsters, but still she didn''t give up hoping, that a human like before would help her get some blood samples of those Demons. Centuries after, she still didn''t find the right person, for they were all weak, greedy and mostly ?ustful in her body, as she finally lose her hope, Mark suddenly comes into her life, it was like the work of Fate. But who would believe such thing, of course in our first meeting it wasn''t really a good memory nor bad, since Mark was the most handsome man, that she had seen in her life! After for a while, we got to know each other, Mark was a man that is calm isn''t greedy nor ?ustful in her body, most importantly he was fun to talk. As I got know him more, I opened myself to him and he even asked to court me, which made my heart''s beat faster, normally there were plenty of people who Courts her, but she just refused them. But it was different from Mark, he had something unique in him? after that he asked me to go on this do called ''date'' and really enjoyed it. After that night we got attacked by some demon, which Mark easily defeated, I looked at him with a hopeful expression. ''Could he help me? '' she thought, there was no use thinking about it she would directly asked him that later. After a few days later, I actually forgot to ask him to help me bring some blood Examples of those Upper Moon Demons. It was too late when she remembered it, but sigh with Mark with her, it was as if the world was comfortable, she loves this feeling. She decided to tell him when later, when he visits her again, but a few months later, she knew it was a small time for her a Demon, she couldn''t help get irratated that he didn''t visit her. As soon as she saw Mark, she slapped him but her right hand got broken she thought '' Why was his skin so thick?! '' (A/N : You know what happens after I don''t want to use this chapter to write the repeated scene and pointless things.... honestly the deleted chapter was better..I just can''t remember it.) Then he talked about the downfall of Muzan and killing him and most importantly, he had brought a Serum that will help her regain her Humanity. She was really exicited and hopeful when she saw Yushiro became a human! it was really true! She looked at Mark, and naturally Mark understood her and give her the Serum and as she received it, she looked at Mark with a thankful look. This was the moment, that she had been waiting for, she took a deep breath and Injects the Serum in her Right arm, her hands was trembling a little, you can''t blame her she was just to exicited. As she injects the Serum in her right arm, her appearance started to change! her appearance seems to be a lot younger again, as if she was in her teens! Her fangs disappeared, and she felt free and unrestrained,she felt all of those weight for centuries of living as a Demon has been finally lifted. Mark give them a different Serum, for Yushiro it was just for a Demon to become a human, but for Tamayo it wasn''t exactly the same true she became a human again, but superior in Strength, agility, senses and more. The most important thing is her lifespan has increased at least a few hundred years! just say it''s similar to a super soldier serum and a super agent serum, but combined. Yushiro got stunned at the current appearance of Tamayo he shouted in his mind '' Beautiful! too beautiful! '' Tamayo couldn''t believe that this was happening she was a human again! tears have formed into her eyes and she jumped at Mark and hugs him tightly. She said " Thank you..! thank you! " Mark smiled and said " Your welcome.. " Tamayo continued " I love you... " She had been keeping her feelings restrained, she doesn''t want to see her love one dies before her, and she can''t b?r? him a baby. Now that she wasn''t a Demon she let go of such thoughts and let her feelings out. Suddenly she kissed Mark at the lips, which surprised Mark a little, but he hugs her more tightly and they kissed for a few minutes. Yushiro stared at them irratatedly, he knew he was the most suitable person for his Lady Tamayo but he swears '' If you hurt Lady Tamayo, and the fact that I knew about it, I would hesitate to use my every being just beat you. '' he sigh and left the room. He doesn''t want to see the scene, before his heart was breaking, so it''s okay to avoid it, he doesn''t want to see his love one kissed by some other guy. As the kissed finished, Tamayo blushed while looking at Mark and said " S-sorry I couldn''t help it... " she lowered her head. Mark chuckled " It''s fine it was good you know? " he secretly grope her ?ss. And that Tamayo blushed and m??ns " Nmhm~?? " She looked at Mark shyly " D-do you want to do it? " Mark acted confused " Do what? " She pouted " D-do you really want me to say it don''t you? " Mark " Say what? " he acted dumbly. Tamayo blushed so hard and said " F-fuck me..." Mark grinned at widely " Okay. " ( END- ) Chapter 42 - Finale 4/5 (R-18+) (A/N : Honestly I don''t know how many chapters that I would make today, this was supposed to be my break but screw it, I''m irratated so I''ll write more than 2 chapters. ) Tamayo was strangely wet and hot at this time can''t blame her since it''s been centuries, since she had last s?x, so she let her d?s?r? out In front of this man she loved. Mark Started to undress Tamayo, after a moment, Tamayo''s hot and s?xy body was revealed he couldn''t help but comment " Sexy.. " Tamayo blushed at Mark''s words, and Mark moved closer to her and gropes her t?ts and kissed her. Tamayo " Mhm~!?? nhm~! ?? " After that kiss, Mark gently pushed Tamayo in the floor, she looked at Mark while blushing and said " I-its embarrassing being n?k?d... " Well there were few people who saw her n?k?d, it was naturally her mother, father, her late husband, Muzan, Yushiro but in his case it was accidental, when she was bathing, she didn''t remind Yushiro about it and there he saw her fully n?k?d body, which Yushiro would never forget in his life. And lastly Mark, but this time it wasn''t forced nor accidental, she fully loved him that she wants to give her everything to him. Mark started undressing himself and last as he removed his pants, his Kagune (Dick) was standing proudly in front of Tamayo. As Tamayo saw his huge d??k her face became paler and pale by seconds, she said " H-huge! " She started to regret, that she didn''t came to prepare, well you can''t blame her, the d??ks she had seen was few including Yushiro''s, don''t get get me wrong they didn''t do it, she just saw it on purpose, yet their d??ks was half as huge, as Mark! Tamayo " I-i-i can I prepare? " Mark smiled " Nope! " He suddenly shove his d??k inside her wet puss?, Tamayo m??n?d " Mhm~?! nhmm! ~!! ?? " As Mark d??k was inside, Tamayo''s puss?, as her puss? got wetter and tighter, he started moving his h?ps and slowly fu?k?n? Tamayo. Slap! Pakk! spak! Tamayo m??n?d ??wdly " Ah~! ?? S..o~?? Good~! ?? " Tamayo was feeling so good, it feels like she was in heaven she m??n?d while she had an ahego''s face " MMHHMM~!!???? YES~!! ?? Fuck me harder Mark!! " Mark moved faster and faster and Tamayo was m??n?d she screamed " Ahh~!! ?? YESS~!! ???? MHMM~!! ???? " (A/N : Why do I feel that this scene is comedy?) Mark removed his d??k inside, Tamayo and she said confusedly " Huh? why? " Mark said " Turn around I''m gonna fu?k you behind. " She doesn''t know what is it but, she did on what he says, she turned around in a position of d???? style and Mark shove his d??k inside Tamayo again " Ughh~?! ?? Ah~! ?? Ah~!?? " Mark fu?k?d her in a d???? style position and with an extreme speed, Tamayo body was trembling and her t?ts was jiggling, it was a nice view, if you can only see it. Tamayo m??n?d " Ah~!?? AHH~!?? YESH~!?? NMHH~! ???? " After that they tired few s?x styles in an hour and Tamayo came on how many times, Mark finay is on a verge of ?umm?n?. Mark " Tamayo! I''m ?umm?n?! " Tamayo " Yes~!! ?? ?um inside me please~! ?? Impregnate me~!! ???? " Mark couldn''t holy it anymore and ?ums inside her, he ?r??n?d " Ugh!!! " Tamayo insides was filled with Mark''s s?m?n, she had a very ??wd face right now. Mark removed his d??k inside, Tamayo he didn''t even sweat this time, he felt that he can still go for a several rounds, but it was enough for today cause in the night they will eliminate Muzan and the Demons. Tamayo stands up and Mark ?um was dripping from her puss?, and she moved closer to Mark and started ???k?n? his d??k, so she could clean the remaining ?um in Mark''s d??k. Mark enjoyed her ???k?n?, after a while Tamayo stopped because his d??k is now clean. Tamayo drank the remaining ?um. Mark thought '' I never thought, Tamayo is like this. '' he shooks his head and started wearing his Demon Slayer uniform. After a few minutes, Mark is now fully equipped as if the s?x didn''t happen, but Tamayo was still n?k?d and he said " Sorry, Tamayo I have to go tonight is going to be a busy night. " He moved closer and kissed her lips and said " See you later. " Tamayo didn''t stop him and smiled " Okay, see you later Dear~?? " Mark was a little surprised and grinned " Sure Dear~?? " Tamayo blushed, she never thought Mark would tease her back, she wants to say something but Mark was already gone, she sigh. Mark was rushing in an extreme speed toward the direction of Demon Slayer Headquarters. While he was rushing, The Pillars, Shinobu, Kagaya, Tanjiro and the other Demon Slayers was waiting for him. Gyomei " I wonder, where is Sensei right now? " Kagaya " Well, let''s just wait for him. " Shinobu " Maybe, he was doing something...but for a reason why do I feel annoyed? " Kanae " Strangely I feel the same too sister. " Tanjiro " Kanae-san, Shinobu-san it''s probably just your imagination. " The two sisters said at the same time " Maybe. " After a few minutes of waiting, a figure arrived in front of them and naturally it was Mark! They shouted " Mark/Mark-nii/Mark-san/Mark-dono/Mark-sama/Sensei! " Well those who call him Mark is his women''s and for Mark-nii it was either Tanjiro and Nezuko and Mark-san is for the Pillars, as for Mark-dono and Mark-sama it was for those lower tanked Demon Slayers and for Sensei it was Kagaya and Gyomei. The Pillars doesn''t call him Sensei anymore, because he was their Former teacher, so they still called him with respect. Mark announced " Tonight is the night we exterminate the Demons! tonight is the downfall of Kibutsuji Muzan! and to tommorow if you survive you can sleep peacefully in your lives! and for those who can kill most Demons will be rewarded by me ! " Strangely they felt excitement in their blood when they heard the word Exterminate,Muzan and Rewards! they shouted " Yeah!!! " Mark used the locator that looks like a compass, and he imagine Muzan''s face and the compassed moved toward a certain direction and he shouted " Follow me! " The Demon Slayers followed him, they felt that this is more an exercise than a battle but they followed him silently. ( END- ) Chapter 43 - For My Readers I''m sorry that I couldn''t update in the last few days, but don''t worry I''ll make chapter later I promise!! specially you Reyshii! I made this useless chapter for you, your still voting this novel with your stones without updating?! seriously how loyal are you! so I say I''ll make a chapter just for you dude tnx! I''m happy to have a reader like you. Chapter 44 - Finale 5/5 (A/N : I made this chapter to a certain Reader, also this is the last Chapter of the Demon Slayers ARC! right also pick 2 of his womens to join him going back in his world. 1. Kie Kamado 2. Shinobu Kocho 3. Tamayo 4. Kanae Kocho ================================ Mark and the demon Slayers arrived at the location where, Muzan is, many Slayers got tired for they were not monsters like the Pillars and Kagaya. Mark told them to rest for a bit, especially those weak Slayers, but he''ll make sure no one dies. He gathered all of his demon pawns, to prepare to fight Mark and the Slayers, he knew running this them will be a failure! Mark naturally noticed the demon eyeing them, but didn''t kill it yet and let it look at them for a while. After a few moments, he killed it swiftly and no one noticed, except for the Pillars,Kagaya and Tanjiro. He stood in front of the Slayers and shouted " My Fellow Slayers! ready yourself! this is the last night you''ll see a demon! we will exterminate them all! " The Slayer screamed loudly, for their blood was boiling at his speech! Mark has this certain charisma that made them believe him! Giyu eyes glints " They are coming! " The other pillars nodded, the low ranked demo Slayers got nervous, they knew this was their last and the biggest battle they''ll have in their lives! Some of them gritted their teeths, this is what they were fighting for! they can finally avenge their fallen Family, Friends, Teachers and comareds from these demons! Suddenly there were several flashing figures was dashing at them those figures were all Upper Moon Demons! and at the back at them were all the demons ever exist! The low ranked Demon Slayers got scared, more than tens of thousands demons! yet they were just numbered a few hundreds! Mark grinned widely he laughed " HAHAHA!! Now this is what I call challenging! Tanjiro! use your ability! " Tanjiro nodded " Yes!! " That goes without saying, Mark dashed toward the crowds of them laughing maniacly and Tanjiro also followed they''re both using The Breath of the dragon third form! Dragon''s Rage!! They faces was filled with birth Marks! specially Mark who looked like a devil, right now, suddenly Mark used his Quirk! he never used it publicly but now he doesn''t care! for he is exicited to Exterminate these demons! Mark shouted " BURRNNNNN!!! HAHAHA " With a single wave of his hands hundreds of demons got burned and died, the Demon Slayers got shocked not just them, the Pillars, Kagaya, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Yui and Kanao! Kagaya " What is that power??!! Sensei never showed as that! " The rest of them got their mouths agape, Shinobu chuckled and explain " Actually I know about that...he told me before, he doesn''t want anyone to know of his ability so he hides it, but now it seems he doesn''t care... in fact this was the first time I''ve seen him gets too much excited. " Suddenly Tanjiro made a similar power he shouted " Explosion!! " Boom! BOOOOM!! A burst of Explosion happened, and it at least killed a several hundreds of demons! Tanjiro sweats while using it, it takes too much stamina! he thought '' I can probably use it a few times... '' Again they got shocked to the scene, in front them they never knew powers like those existed! but they didn''t care anymore and got more exicited and they screamed " YEAHHH!!! LETS GO EXTERMINATE THIS FUCKING DEMONS!! " All of the Slayers blood was boiling, the dashed in front with their faster speed! as they saw a demon they''d kill it hastily, they felt stronger at this time. The Pillars also moved, the battle lasted a few hours, all of the demons got killed, The Pillars killed the Upper Moon Demons with ease, heck Sanemi even killed the Upper Moon Demon One by himself. He boasted but got ignored, which he got pissed, Tanjiro got exhausted, he used too much of his Devil Fruit Ability, it was stamina consuming! but he was satisfied! he killed more than a thousand demons! The Demon Slayers screamed of victory! they won! humanity one! most of them cried, they finally avenge their Family and Friends. Now as for the last one, it was Muzan! Mark caught him before he could escape, Mark sliced his limbs, normal it wouldn''t heal for a week like Yushiro, but he was the Founder of the Demons! he regeneration is perverted, he''ll probably heal for an hour. Mark dragged Muzan in front of the Slayers, the Slayers looked at Muzan with Rage as if their looks can kill. Mark looked at Kagaya " He''s yours. " Kagaya bowed at Mark and said " I''m in your debt forever, thank you for this opportunity Sensei! " Mark just waves his hands " Drop it, you don''t need to also don''t call me Sensei anymore. " Kagaya smiled and bowed for the last time, he looked at the crippled Muzan, he gritted his teeth and viens appeared all-over his head. Kagaya shouted " If is wasn''t for you! our family wouldn''t suffer! we wouldn''t have been labeled as the family of Demons! do you know how many family members got burned because of you?! they were innocent! this time I''m gonna end you! all my life I''ve been waiting for this moment! at first I''m satisfied of others killing you! but I never thought I''d be the person to kill you! " Muzan " Kagaya.... you''ll never know how I feel... ever since I was born death is already chasing me! in my mother''s w?mb my heart has been constantly stopping yet I fought! when I was born I was labeled as dead! when I was to be burned I cried! I keep fight till the end Kagaya! you will NEVER feel how I f- " Kagaya didn''t listen to his nonsense anymore and Killed him by slashing his multiple brains and hearts. Kagaya cried and said " It''s finally the end... " The Demon Slayers- no the people is now celebrating they have achieved victory! there is a few heavy Injured and a several minor injuries but no one died! Mark thought '' It''s refreshing... '' he smiled, he never thought he could smile like this again. ( Demon Slayer ARC END- ) Yeah there will be and aftermath chapter after this. Chapter 45 - Aftermath (A/N : Banzai!! I survived lol okay last chapter in this Arc as you can see I never followed the story, only in the beginning, I mean following the story was Uhmm...kind of a pain? so I made my own and b*llshited all the way and here we are! I thank you, for your support because if isn''t for you guys I wouldn''t have the motivation to right okay I''ll start.) Join In My Discord Server and suggest me! discord.gg/T8HtR9V My server is a bit messy..... ================================ After Kagaya killed Muzan, the former Slayers celebrated at the Former Demon Slayers Headquarters, Mark was the one who cooked, they were doubtful at first, since they never tasted Mark''s dishes, unlike Shinobu and the others who were excited to eat his dishes, it''s been a while since they did! The people was drinking wine, they were already drunk at the first cup! Inosuke was challenge by a certain person to drink wine by saying his a coward, as Inosuke drank the wine he got drunk! Inosuke was screaming alot of crap " I''m the strongest! I I...I killed 1..2...3... whatever I killed more demons than you!! " and so on. Tanjiro got drunk also, but his is different from Inosuke, he got even more honest than before! he walked straight toward Yui and Kanao. The girl noticed Tanjiro was walking toward them, Yui " Tanjiro-kun are you okay? you look so red! " Kanao changed alot, because of that time she is more talkative " Yes ...are you okay? " she said with concern. Tanjiro smiled " I''m okay I''m okay! thank you for worrying! " The two girls sigh, suddenly Tanjiro kneeled which made the girls panic, but before they could say anything, Tanjiro " You know....I liked you both I can''t choose between you girls...but not until Mark-nii said that I could take more than 1 lover...so I decided...PLEASE BE MY LOVERS! " Tanjiro inner self was screaming in embarrassment. The people looked at the scene with interest, they even started betting. Random Guy " I bet to drink 1 liters of wine, that he''ll get Rejected! " Random Dude " Same here but I''ll drink 2 liters! " Mark who was cooking smiled and said " He''ll get accepted if I lose....nope I''m not gonna. " The people shooks their head, expecting him to lose BUT they didn''t think that they''ll lose, but they are dead wrong. Yui and Kanao looked at each other, as if they had the same thoughts and they nodded, they both said " Yes! " The two has truly fallen for him and didn''t mind sharing him, since they treat each other like sisters. Tanjiro got dumbfounded, he truly didn''t expect them to accept, he got his eyes with tears he smiled happily and said " I swear to both of you I''ll make you happy! he stands up and hugs the girls. The two girls were happy and they blushed a little after all hugging them in the public is a bit... Those people who betted at Tanjiro rejection got dumbfounded, they all thought '' What the hell! the brat is so lucky! I''m jealous! two beautiful chicks damn it! '' Mark grinned and said " Now... fulfill your bets! if not huhuhoo~ who knows.. " those people shivered and started to do their bets. The most funny bet was, being n?k?d while dancing, the person wanted to bury a hole and crawl into it. The people was laughing so hard that they almost died because of laughter, Zenitsu was super jealous of Tanjiro, his eyes were having some bloodshots he screamed " AHHHHG!! TANJIRO YOU LUCKY BASTARD!! NOT JUST ONE BUT TWO?! WHY ISN''T IT ME?! " Mark finished cooking and the people was having foodganism, it was such and amusing sight, they were having fun at that night it was unforgettable moment for them. ... .. .. .. .. .. Morning, there were still plenty of people who was sleeping they were too drunk! heck there were even a couple thst had a s?x last night and was heard by everyone, but they weren''t too rude to interrupt it. Mark woke up his womens, because it was time to tell them, as they arrived at a certain room, they weren''t sure by they were nervous atmosphere. By the way, Mark also brought Tamayo last night so all of his 4 lovers are here. Shinobu was the first to ask " Mark..what is it? your making us nervous for some reason. " Kanae/Kie/Tamayo nodded, they also felt that too, Mark just smiled and said " No need to feel nervous actually, I''m going to explain something... " And so he explained, he explained that he wasn''t from this world and he needs to go back to do "something" he didn''t tell anything related to Daine, the womens we''re shocked, they knew Mark wouldn''t lie, infact he never lied ever! Tamayo " Unbelievable... your actually not a person from this world. " Shinobu " ....It actually make sense now I know why you were totally different from the rest. " Kie " I never thought of this... simply unbelievable.. " Kanae " Since you told us about it, your bringing us aren''t you? " Mark nodded " Yes but I can only bring 2, don''t worry I can come back anytime in this world. " Kie " I''m not going, i can''t leave my childrens. " Kanae " Is it possible to bring in another time? I still had something to do. " Mark looked at Shinobu and Tamayo " So your going with me? " They nodded, Shinobu " I have nothing to do here anyway...I would like to see your world. " Tamayo " I wanted to see your world too I want to explore it! " Mark " Okay, it''s decided! Kanae, Kie I''ll come back to you girls later. " Kanae/Kie nodded, and Mark said " Come here you two. " Shinobu and Tamayo walked toward him, and stops at a few inches in front him. He said into his mind " Daine, now. " Daine [ Okay. ] Suddenly, the trio suddenly felt the world was spinning and Mark thought '' Even though I''m superior than before..I couldn''t get used to this feeling! '' They had finally arrived at his world, Tamayo was on the verge of puking and so Shinobu, but they can see an unfamiliar place, items and more they were in Marks room! were he used the coupon! ( END- ) Okay give me some 3 ability or item, which is going to be his reward on killing Muzan. [ World Box ] Please put your options in the comments or in the paragraph section I might choose it. 1. (Anime) World Mission Coupon, ( Seven Deadly Sins World! ) 2. ??? 3. ??? 4. ??? Chapter 46 - Star B*cks? (A/N : Seems like I need to think more, in the next chapters, i won''t probably update in my one piece for a meantime, I''d like to spend my time writing this one, I''m finally fired up with n this little ARC of Revenge! 2 chapters a day but only temporary.) Join In My Discord : discord.gg/T8HtR9V =============================== Shinobu and Tamayo looked curiousity around they never seen such things! Mark told them to explore his small house, this was the small house near Mari''s house, her house was at least thrice bigger than his little house. Tamayo was in the kitchen, she looked curiousity at the gas stove and said " What does this thing do? " She tried switching the gas stove, as a sound of gas releasing was heard. Szzzthh~ Tamayo got scared " W-what is happening?! is it broken?! and I smell something weird in the air! Mark!! " Mark dashed toward the kitchen, he was in the middle of wearing his shirt but Tamayo screamed so he rashed toward the kitchen half n?k?d he shouted " What is it?! " Tamayo pointed at the gas stove " I-i think I broke it...it''s releasing a weird smell! " Mark hurriedly turned off the gas stove, and thought '' You could have burned the entire house with that you know..? '' he said was shaking his head " It''s not broken don''t worry...just don''t do that again, at least tell if you want to know about my things here got it? " She nodded, and Shinobu screamed " Kyaa! so cold! " Mark looked at Shinobu since she was also in the kitchen, Shinobu " Mark! look at this tall box is snowing!! what kind of sorcery is this?! " Mark got at deadpan face and thought '' Shinobu...that''s just a fridge..I really need to teach them common sense first..'' Mark closed the fridge and said " Follow me you two. " The two womens nodded, and they silently followed him with a hint of curiousity in their eyes. Mark dress up first and they moved at the living room, Mark looked at the girls and said " I''ll explain what is common sense to you girls in this world.. first. " Mark started to explain, where is this, what is cars, formal outfit not yukata, that''s for Japanese, and star b*cks cough- Tamayo " Star b*cks? Mc D*nald''s? what are those? " Shinobu " Yeah especially Mc D*nald''s what a weird name. " Mark shouted in his mind '' Bitch! your future country called Japan is more weird! naming a bridge Oshita bridge, having a fu?k?n? P*nis festival a year! " but didn''t say any of those, he said " Want to try to star b*cks? " The two girls nodded, and Mark brought a modern outfit for the girls. Tamayo is wearing a white shirt with a black bra, and a black jeans and as for the shoes she was wearing a black white rubber shoe. While Shinobu was wearing a formal white shirt while wearing a purple mini skirt and wearing a long thin black socks and also a black and white rubber shoes. While Mark was wearing a casual back shirt, exposing his perfect abs, while wearing a black glasses and wearing a ripped black jeans with a black Nike shoes. Tamayo " Oh my...this outfit is Uhmm embarrassing to wear.. " Shinobu " W-what are you making me wear Mark?! it''s so exposed! this is so embarrassing! " Mark rolled his eyes " Trust me it''s normal here...and Shinobu looks like a highschool student...well it''s not really wrong since she''s still 18 after all but her metal age is...NVM " he whispered the Shinobu part so no one other than him heard it. The two girls was still uncomfortable in their clothes, but Mark just left them be they need to get used on such clothes soon. As they got outside, Mark first move was looking at Mari''s house and used his EMS to see what''s inside, but Mari wasn''t their and he mumbled " Good thing she isn''t home ..if she saw me with the girls...it would be.... troublesome. Mark brought a car in the shop system, he brought it for 155,999 SP the car brand was Bugatti it was a black colored one, but is wasn''t like those ordinary Bugatti''s his car can survive even if it was hit by a missile. Mark grinned at the car, as a man he obviously loved cars, back when he was with Cumwhore he didn''t think of owning of such car, he whistled " Nice. " Thought the car doesn''t have a license, it''s easy to get one, if you have money life is easy, why? this is America after all! He got inside in the Bugatti, he said the words the he always wanted to say " Hop in! " he smiled. The girl was stunned, a car appeared in front of them! thought Mark explained that he can create stuff. (A/N : He didn''t tell them about the shop btw, he only told them that he can create stuff out of nothing. ) It was different when they see it from themselves! they finally regained themselves, and looked at the car with curiousity, it looks pleasant to the eyes, as they got in they were surprised on how soft and bouncy the couch was! Shinobu " This feels nice..I could sleep here everyday.. " Tamayo " I agree...so soft.. " Mark started to drive, he might not have a car before but he knows how to drive a car, his father teached him how to drive a car properly. As Mark drived the car, he was satisfied, Shinobu and Tamayo looked awe at the tall building, they looked like a child going on their first vacation. After 30 minutes of driving they finally arrived at the Star b*cks coffee shop, as they got out of the car Tamayo was dizzy, she wasn''t used of such a long ride, thought she might be immortal she is weak! she had a normal human strength, while Shinobu was looking at the shop with curiousity. The people near or inside the shop looked at them with a stunned expression. Girl 1 " Woah...that guy in black is so dreamy..ah~ I''m getting wet.. " Girl 2 was breathing heavily while having a nose bleed " H-handsome. " Girl 3 was having a date with her boyfriend, she was blushing while looking at his body " S-such body exist?! " The guys were also looking at Shinobu and Tamayo. Guy 1 " Holy sh*t! those two asian womans are so beautiful! " Guy 2 " OMG! that girl wearing a uniform is seriously cute! is she perhaps an asian model? " Guy 3 thought '' Damn..those girls are even more s?xy than my girlfriend! are they a TV stars? " They walked inside the coffee shop, actually the reason why Mark visited in this shop in the first place is because his parents own it. The two girls wasn''t aware of it, if they knew that they''d visit Mark''s parents they will be nervous. Mark looked around the shop and he found his mother who was in the counter, who was taking the order of a customer he smiled. Mark didn''t see her for a whole year after all, at least in the Demon Slayer World he stayed there for more than a year. He said with affection " Mother! " The middle age lady noticed him and said " Who are you? why are you calling me mother? " ( END- ) It hurts!! I know what you guys are thinking, I''ll add the rewards next chapter, his mother didn''t recognize him cause of his change he became 100x handsome than before so it''s normal, also damn guys! those rewards too OP I doubt that the Next world would be Nerfed of those ability, as for GoB...well as isn''t it just the same as his storage? I mean GoB is just a Treasury it''s the same as an empty storage without items. Join In My Discord : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 47 - Marks Parents (A/N : As you can see I''ve changed the Novel wallpaper, thought he isn''t in Seven Deadly Sins World right now, it''s for the future as I''ve noticed that there aren''t many Seven Deadly Sins Fanfiction in , so that is one of the reason why I''ve decided to make one, well I''ve braced myself that this ARC would have 50+ chapters, the Wallpaper is an obvious clue on the next WAIFU ????. ) Before we start I have decided of his Rewards. 1. (Anime) World Mission Coupon, ( Seven Deadly Sins World! ) 2. Rinnegan 3. First Magic ( From Fate Series not really sure of the details about it, but it is similar to Arc of Embodiment, it can create items and stuffs out of nothing but I''ll restrict it, the items or whatever is it except for a living things, he can create items but limited base on his stamina he doesn''t have an infinite stamina after all, example he''ll create a strong magic item but if it''s too strong and he has an insufficient stamina then he can''t make it. ) 4. Gate Of Babylon ( Yes, I know this GoB is empty okay? and he''ll slowly fill it with his First Magic, okay satisfied? I made him OP but nah he still can''t kill the Demon King you see or else his Purpose would be useless. ) Y''all asking for anime coupon for rewards, but nah it''s already decided I''ll put a poll soon on what is going to be the next Anime World. Okay for those who thinks '' Why the fu?k did he buy a Bugatti thought he can make one? well he hasn''t opened it yet. Join My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V ============================== The middle age lady " Who are you? why are you calling me Mother? " Mark didn''t get affected, he knew himself how much his appearance and body changed, so he was expecting this, he smiled " It''s me Mother...your son Mark? I''m that hard to recognize? " Mark''s Mother had a doubtful face, she looked at him intense, and she realized it was really her son! thought he was extremely handsome now his face still has still resemblance on his old face. His Mother said with a shanky voice " M-mark my dear son is that really you?! " Her voice was enough to gain the crowds attention, but Mark didn''t bother nor his Mother, his Mother hastily hugged him " My son..it''s been a few months since you''ve last visited us! what happen to you? you''ve changed alot! you became more handsome! " Mark smiled gently, his Mother name was Maria , his mother spoiled him too much even if he has a job, she''d still send him some money. To him his Parents we''re unreplaceable, Mark " Now, now Mother.. I''ll explain it later, but first I''ll introduce you to them " he pointed at Shinobu and Tamayo. The girls froze, when they realize that he was talking to his Mother! they were nervous, they were meeting their Future Mother in law! they couldn''t help but curse Mark for not telling them in advance, and they were fidgeting. Maria " This girls is? " Mark thought '' Calling Shinobu girl is okay, but Tamayo.... she''s old enough be your ancestor you know that Mother? '' but didn''t think any further and said " The girl that is wearing a purple skirt is Shinobu and the other one that is wearing a black jeans is Tamayo. " Maria " Oh! are you girls Japanese? nice to meet you! I''m glad that Mark has a two beautiful friends like you! " she was speaking Japanese. Mark''s Mother lived in Japan on her youth, so she knew Japanese. The girls was happy when they were called beautiful by Mark''s Mother, but as for the friend part is... Mark shooks his head and said " Mother..they aren''t my friend. " Maria " Oh? what is it then? don''t tell me they are your girlfriends? " Mark smiled " Yes they are. " Maria got stunned, her face expression turned into an angry one she screamed " Mark! go inside! be sure to explain properly! " Mark sigh, he naturally knew why is she angry, she thought that I was cheating on Clarine, but I didn''t that Cumwhore was the one who cheated on me! And after that, they got inside the above the coffee shop, the shop was connected to his parents house, which was above. The customers were goshiping, Mark heard them but doesn''t matter he doesn''t care, as long, as it''s not physical or on his bottom line. They are now above the coffee shop, Maria called Joseph and he was Mark''s father, he asked " Why did you call me here? I''m in the of doing my job! " Maria looked at him with an enraged expression " Shut up! this is important! " Thought Mark''s father looking strong, he couldn''t beat Maria and she was the boss of the family he said " Y-yes. " She sits down in the couch while, Mark and the girls were in the opposite side, she said " So? mind explaining here? are you cheating on Clarine? " Mark face was calm but his mind isn''t, his eyes were burning in rage he tried to speak calmy but fails " Mother... don''t ever speak that name in front on me again. " The girls didn''t understand, cause they were talking in English, Maria realized something was wrong she said " Son? did something happen between you and Clarine? tell me! " Joseph also nodded, he also wanted to know what was happening, Mark gritted his teeth, it was the moment that he doesn''t want to remember, but was stucked at his mind like a curse, he sigh " Fine...what happened is. " He started to tell his story, he started talking in Japanese, the only person who didn''t understand a thing was his father, he started to talk how Clarine cheated on him, and how the tattoo guy beat the shit out of him. Just remembering enraged him, as he finished his story her mother got an extremely scary face and it''s also the same for Shinobu and Tamayo they had a very scary face right now. Shinobu shouted " That bitch! how dare she?! " she was so enraged that her birth marks started to appear in her head. Tamayo " Mark! where did that whore lives? I can''t wait to rip her body.! " her voice might be calm but her face wasn''t there was veins all over her head. But Maria didn''t notice Shinobu''s birthmarks nor she cared she was so enraged to Clarine the bitch that turned her son''s life to hell! Joseph noticed Shinobu Shinobu''s birthmarks visibly appearing in her face, he was shocked '' What the hell?! those birthmarks! why do they look strange? '' After a several minutes the girls and his mother finally calmed down and Shinobu birthmarks disappeared, Maria " Okay son I understand now! I accept them both as my daughter in law! they were more beautiful than that bitch anyways! " she said in Japanese. Mark '' Should I tell her that I have 2 more? '' but decided not to, he''ll tell her in the future, the girls blushed, they were accepted by their Future Mother in law! they were happy they both said " Please take care of us mother! " Maria smiled and said " So? when are you giving me a grandchild? " ( END- ) =============================== Okay! not really sure what to write here, but please do tell me if there is a grammar errors or Misspelled words. Join In My Discord : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 48 - Goddess Alice (A/N : I have changed my mind in the rewards, a certain Reader has changed my mind, okay as for the Rewards.) Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Won''t put 1 cause you already know about it. 2. Rinnegan 3. Observation Haki ( Well, I''d like to put all 3 but I''ll make him train it his own. ) 4. Mana Manipulation ( Well pretty obvious from the name, it''s certainly useful in the next world. ) Don''t change my mind it''s final. =============================== Maria smiled and said " So? when are you giving me a grandchild? " she was speaking in Japanese. The stoic face of Mark turn into frown, Shinobu and Tamayo blushed, but Mark followed the flow " Not sure, but I''ll do my best. " The girls were blushing furiously, they''re face was red as apple, Maria smiled brightly " Ho ho is that so? I''ll be waiting then! " After that they had talked alot, he talked about how they met, with a mix truth and lie, I mean would she even believe that met them in another world? maybe? Maria " My daughters, want to help me in the shop? " They was about to agree, but Mark said " No, you can''t let them work, they don''t know how to speak English remember? " Maria " Thats right! then forget about it. " Mark thought '' Even if they knew English...I would never let them work, it''s because their common sense in this world is in similar to an alien! '' Mark remembered that he hasn''t, open his Mission Reward, he thought '' Daine, open the World Size Box. '' Daine [ Hmph! whatever! ] Mark frowned '' Seriously what''s your problem? why are you so mad at me? '' Daine [ Sigh...your too dense to realize it, forget it. ] Mark pondered for a while and said '' Daine, do you love me? '' Daine didn''t expect those words from him, she thought '' What the hell? isn''t he supposed to be a dense guy? '' Mark said '' I''d take that as a yes, just a question how did you fell in love with me? I didn''t do anything special to you, to make you fall in love with me, honestly I''m confused. '' Daine [ I..I ..Uhm... ] Mark '' I what? '' Suddenly a metallic voice was heard in the ears of Mark. [ Opening the World Size Box... ] Ding! Congrats Host You''ve Got A ( Anime ) World Mission Coupon, ( Nanatsu No Taizai World! ) Ding! Congrats Host You''ve Got A Rinnegan (Ancient) ! Ding! Congrats Host For Unlocking A New Grade! Ding! Congrats For Getting x 1,000,000 SP! The metallic voice continued. [ Do you want to fuse, Rinnegan in your current EMS? ] Mark got stunned, then he grinned and thought '' Not bad, those are good rewards..but why did Daine escape when we are in a middle of conversation, forget it I''ll ask soon. '' He said " Fuse it. " [ Fusing the Rinnegan.... ] [ Warning! Extreme Pain incoming...! ] Mark felt his eyes were being removed, he let out a low groan " Ugh! " he closed his eyes. He gritted his teeth forcing himself not to scream, cause he might make his parents and lovers get panicked. His eyes were bleeding, he feels like his eyes were biting by a thousand of thousands of ants, but he didn''t scream, imagine how much will power that Mark has. Mark took a deep breath and sigh. [ Fusing Complete! ] [ Congratulations Host! You''ve got a Mutated Rinnegan! ] Mark opened his eyes, both sides were golden colored, each of his eye has 9 tomoe, the difference between an original Rinnegan and a Mutated one is the color was Golden, unlike the original was purple. Mark smirked " Damn, I feel stronger...I can even remember every single details I see. " The Metallic voice continued. Ding! Congrats Host You''ve Got An Observation Haki (Epic) ! Ding! Congrats Host You''ve Got An Mana Manipulation (Unique) ! Mark grinned widely '' Those are useful...but I''m too strong at this point Revenge? that''s pretty easy to me now... going to another world? for what purpose? to be stronger again? no thanks I only travel once just to be strong enough to take my revenge. '' Mark got stunned, he thought '' The System Creator? The Goddess I met before? '' A beautiful voice was heard, it was so beautiful enough to make you do anything just to hear it again. Goddess Alice [ Indeed it is me, I can hear your thoughts and yes you have certainly no reason to continue, since your too strong in your world, but I''ll give you a new purpose. ] Mark was stunned and it took him several seconds to answer '' Oh? your the Goddess who give me the system? a new purpose? interesting what is it? '' Goddess Alice [ It''s to conquer 10 Worlds, and become a True God. ] Mark plainly said " Not interested, I''m already satisfied in my current strength. " Goddess Alice [ Oh? your satisfied huh? I''m the one who gave you those powers I can take it back you know that? ] Mark gritted his teeth and sigh " Fine! what do you truly want? " Goddess Alice [ Simple... do 10 World Missions and Complete it, of course the first world doesn''t count and be a True God..and...and.. ] Mark frowned " And what? " Goddess Alice [ M-marry me after! ] Mark got a dumb look and said " Hah?? " Goddess Alice [ W-what? do I need to repeat it? ] Mark suddenly got a headache " Wait so...let''s see you want Me to complete 10 World Missions to be a True God and just Marry you after? " Goddess Alice [ Rude, don''t say '' Just '' in Marrying me, I''m offering myself to YOU, I Goddess Alice that Many True Gods and God Kings have been wanting to marry, is OFFERING my Divine Body to you a Mortal. ] Mark fought back " Hah?! Divine Body?! If you call me a lowly Mortal then WHY did you even offer yourself to me a lowly MORTAL? and why not Those so called True Gods and God Kings instead? " Goddess Alice [ Most of them are old white bearded mens, honestly they aren''t my type at all, plus they are all weaker than me, and I fell in love with you from the moment I saw your very existence, and I want to cultivate you to be my worthy husband, honestly if it wasn''t for a strict rules of gods the doesn''t allow Gods to marry a Mortal, I would have asked you to Marry me from the very moment, so I ask you this is the first time I felt this way..even after a trillions of years of living, you are the first...I don''t want to let you go...will you please do it? ] Mark was very surprised at the information, did a Goddess just literally fell in love with me? he pondered, he has no reason to refuse plus he owes her what he has now, and for a Goddess to say please to a Mortal...she.. Mark sigh " Okay...I''ll do it but that doesn''t mean I''ll do this because I love you or something, I''ll do this because I owe you my everything right now. " Goddess Alice she happily said [ Mhm! okay! you''ll be in love with me in the future anyway! for now let''s take it slowly..I''ll talk to you sometimes for now I love you..later. ???? ] Ding! Special Mission! Details : Completely 10 World Missions and be a True God! Reward : Me Goddess Alice! Time : I''ll be waiting for you Forever.... Progress : 0/10 Mark smiled warily " What a day...I thought she''d threatened me but what the hell..she even offered herself. " Ding! A Message From My Creator! Goddess Alice [ Exactly! ] And her voice faded, Mark smiled " Hahaha, what an interesting Goddess... " ( END- ) Yeah, I just give him a purpose to continue, which is needed. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 49 - Mari (A/N : Honestly I was planning to make 20 chapters or above in this revenge Arc but it would be boring no? not sure I''ll try to hasten it, since I''ll make him buy a company later, what kind of company would be good? give me some suggestions and as for the last chapter, No Daine and Alice are different they aren''t the same.) Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V ============================== After talking to that Goddess, Mark eyes turned back to normal, and Mark goes into the living room, he saw the girls were watching a Flat Screen TV. They were watching Titanic, with a Japanese subtitles, they weren''t uneducated, so literally they knew how to read and write, or else how did they even became a doctor''s? the Japanese words pretty much the same in their world. Mark looked at the show, he had watched this plenty of times, I don''t why, but why do almost every Romance story that the man had to die in the end? Of course if you asked the girl why? they will answer " It''s romantic! the man should die for the woman he loved! " Removing such thoughts, he joined them watching Titanic, an hour had pass, it was almost in the end, where Jack sacrificed himself to let Rose survive in a piece of wood. Shinobu and Tamayo started crying, Mark couldn''t but think '' WTF 2 people could definitely fit in that thing. '' as he continues to watch, it was the time that Jack died because his body got frozen. Shinobu and Tamayo cried even loudly, Shinobu " Jack..sob* you idiot! why don''t you use your breathing style! it can warm you up! sob* " Tamayo " Why...why! why do you have to die Jack?! " Mark had a deadpan expression on his face, while looking at Shinobu and thought '' Shinobu...Jack is a normal human.. and those are the director orders. '' Mark " Okay stop! let''s sleep now! " Mark grabs the remote, and he turned off the TV, Shinobu and Tamayo got starled. Shinobu " Did that flat box got broken? I wonder if I punch it, it would be fixed. " Tamayo " Ehh...? I want to see more! " Mark dragged them both to the bed, since it was already night. They had ahem, after than as the time pass, it was already morning, Mark woke up early, he had to take a good shower it''s been a year since he did last have a proper shower. He had been showering for a half hour, and finally decided to stop. As he finished dressing up, he plans to help his mother in the coffee shop, the shop opens at exactly 6 : 00, his mother was about to open the shop. But instead of her, Mark opened it he looked at his mother " I''ll be helping today, so go rest in the cashier. " Maria smiled " Sure dear, your going to be really popular with the girls customer hohoo~ I can''t still believe that I have such a handsome son! " She started to pinch his cheeks and made her starled " Oh my? your skin is so soft! it''s the same when you were a baby! " Mark sigh " Mother it''s time to work you know. " Maria " Yes, right! " And she goes into the cashier, and some regular customer started to go inside the coffee, he greeted them with a professional smile and said " Welcome. " The first customers were a group of girls! they blushed at his brilliant smiled, he guilded to the table, and he started to recommend and because of his presence, the girls end up ordering all of the most expensive coffee in the shop. They are so rich, nah of course not Mark thought '' Man, being handsome sure had it easy. '' he started to make they''re orders. Few hours had pass, the coffee was crowded than usual why? because of him! almost all of the customers are girls! they forced- cough I mean ordered the most expensive coffee in the shop, his smile was deadly on these girls especially highschool girls. They went " Kyaaa~ " as if their idol or crush had confessed to them, but in reality they think too much it was just a professional smile that has literally no meaning at all. Hours had pass, it was almost time to close the stop, the girls were disappointed but promised themselves that they''ll be here tomorrow morning early, as 6 : 00 PM arrived it was time to close the shop. The customers were taking some pictures of him working, he didn''t mind if it''s gonna help his parents coffe shop gets popular, the last customer has finally left the shop. Mark was about to close the door, person arrived, he said " Sorry we are already close. " The person said " No problem, I''m not a customer I''m just gonna visit Aunt. " Mark looked at the person and said " Mari? " It was Mari his childhood friend, this girl was the owner of the big house near his old house. Mari " Huh? you know me? who are you ? are you trying to flirt with me? sorry I have a boyfriend already! " Mark was a little surprised, Mari didn''t even flinch on his appearance, as if he was just like those ordinary guys around the streets, Mark went in the flow and said " Oh? too bad you were such a beauty, by the way can I know the name of your boyfriend? " he smiled. Mari was still unaffected she said proudly "My boyfriend name is Mark! " Mark grinned widely, suddenly Mari shivered, she doesn''t know why but she felt that she dug a hole just to bury herself. Maria called Mark " Mark! come here dinner is almost ready...oh? Mari? you visited? come inside! join us! " Mari froze in the spot and pointed at him " Y-your Mark?! " Mark " Yes...shall we go inside my dear girlfriend...Hehehee. " he laughed sarcastically. Mari blushed " I- Ops Haha i serious enjoy cliff-hanger, so what do you think Mark''s next move is? just give e me some suggestions, on the Comment or in my discord. My discount server invite code is : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Don''t forget to drop your stones! enjoy the chapter! later~ Chapter 50 - Maris Shock! (A/N : I have a new novel, it''s about OPM I''ve noticed that there aren''t many OPM Fanfictions in WN so I decided to make one, please do check it though it has only 2 official chapter''s for now, the Title is One Punch Man : My Brother Is Saitama! ) Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V ============================== Mari " I- " Mark smiled teasingly " I what? " Maria asked " Is something wrong Mari? " Before Mari could answer Mark said "She claimed to be my girlfriend. " Maria eyes widened and smiled after " Ohoho~ I see~ another one huh? " Mari panicked while blushing " N-no! Mark, Aunt! it''s a misunderstanding! and what do you mean another one?! " Maria " You''ll know later, come let''s go inside. " Mari didn''t complain and started to follow Maria, while Mark was smiling teasingly, Mari blushed even more and thought '' T-this guy! his clearly teasing me! I-i didn''t know it was him...he became more handsome? seriously it''s just been a few days since I''ve met him! yet he changed too much! '' They finally arrived at the 2nd floor of the shop, and they were greeted by Shinobu and Tamayo. Shinobu and Tamayo noticed Mari and Tamayo asked " This is? *Kore wa* " Maria speaked in Japanese " This is Mari, she is Mark childhood friend. " Shinobu/Tamayo " Childhood friend?! " Mari got stunned, Mari was a secret hardcore weeb she studied Japanese for the purpose of reading raw manga and watching Japanese dubbed anime, she recognized their faces! she couldn''t believe it! they were perfectly matched, as a weeb she had watched Kimetsu No Yaiba many times, she couldn''t help but say " Shinobu? Tamayo? " Maria, Shinobu and Tamayo got stunned, Mark thought '' Oh shit! I forgot this girl was a hardcore weeb, she was the one who told me to watch anime and read manga! '' Maria " Eh? you know them Mari? " Shinobu and Tamayo were also curious on how did she recognized them, Mark didn''t tell them about being and Anime. Mari " I-i for real?! Shinobu the insect Hashira?! and Tamayo th- " Mark covered her mouth, she looked angrily at Mark and he whispered " I''ll explain it later, so shut up for now. " Mari nodded, since he''ll explain to her later, but seriously her curiousity is killing her she wanted to know how the hell is that possible?! Maria " Huh? ?n??st Hashira? what do you mean Mari? " Mark calmly said " Don''t mind mother, she''s just talking nonsense. " Mari nodded " Y-yes I was just a little surprised. " Maria nodded, but she felt really suspicious, but didn''t think anything further, they started to eat the dinner, Mari was staring intensely at Shinobu and Tamayo. Shinobu and Tamayo smiled warily at her, I mean who wouldn''t as a weeb seeing an anime character becoming real, is really a shocking matter, shocking than world war III. As they had finished, the dinner, Mari quickly dragged Mark and goes to his room, and naturally Shinobu and Tamayo followed. After dragging him, Mari urgently asked " So? what is it? don''t try to fool me, by saying that is some cosplay or look a like, I know Mark, Shinobu definitely fits everything in my mind! her height her bust size etc.. " Shinobu who was listening, couldn''t help but feel weird, I mean something you don''t know, knows about your size and stuff, without you knowing. Mark sigh " Okay, I''ll explain this might be unbelievable but listen.... " Mark told her that, he was given the ability to travel to another world, and he had to her that he has to do missions like killing Muzan, and he''ll be given a reward after that, but he didn''t tell her about the system,Daine and Alice. Mari felt her whole existence wasn''t in vain, '' Mark can travel in an anime world?! how cool is that! '' she thought. Mari " Oh my God! tell me the details on your adventures in Kimetsu no Yaiba! " Mark sigh " Can I not? " Mari plead " Please! just a short one! my curiousity is killing me! " Mark pondered for a while and said " Fine.. " Mari " Yay!! " Mark " It''s starts with... " He started telling, the first thing he did after coming at that world is meeting, Nezuko and after that living in their house for 6 months, and creating his own breathing style, meeting Shinobu after they fought and she brought him to the Demon Slayer Corps, and healing Kagaya eyes and so on. Mari wasn''t the only one who had been listening, Shinobu and Tamayo was also listening. After Mark finished his short story, Mari kneeled and shouted " Teacher! please teach me your breathing style!! " Mark smiled warily " Mari stop that, aren''t you embarrassed? " Mari " But..but I want to learn! " Mark plainly said " No, trust me it can kill you. " Mari " T-then....show me your Quirk then! I wanna see Dabi''s quirk! " Mark sigh and started using his Quirk, blue flames started to appear all-over his body, he looked really cool, Mari said " How cool! but it''s unfair!! Mark you have to bring me next time you had to! " Mark said " Maybe...if the world is modern.. " Mari suddenly said " Which world are you going this time? " Mark said " Seven Deadly Sins. " Mari " OMG! Escanor! Ban! Merlin! Demon King! Elizabeth! bring me! please!! " Mark " I''m not going yet, and you''re too weak you''ll die there. " Mari said " Didn''t you say that you had a Devil Fruit right? " Mark " Yes I do, why? do want it? " Mari " Yes please!! I want that mythical zoan fruit! " Mark thought '' This girl is underestimating the danger of that world '' he said " You sure? you''ll lose the ability to swim after that. " Mari said " Yes! I''m sure! sacrificing my ability to swim for a real deal supernatural power is worth it! " Mark pondered, it was Useless in his possession, since he won''t use those fruit anyway, plus Mari is the few people that he can absolutely trust, and also wanted to protect. Mark " Fine, but which fruit do you want? " Mari " I want ..... - ( END- ) So what do you think? which fruit should she have? 1. Mythical Zoan Fruit Snake-snake Model : Medusa 2. Mythical Zoan Fruit Dog-dog Model : Kitsune I know I didn''t get it wrong it''s Dog-dog, Kitsune was a fox but there is no Fox-fox type in one piece no? but such detail is useless, thought the female Titan serum was good but no, not yet. Chapter 51 - Testing Her Fruit (A/N : I never describe, their appearance no? and btw I''m changing his height to 6''1, he was just too huge so it''s perfect for him. ) Maria, a middle age who whose appearance is in the level of a normal beauty, she has a long black hair, that was tied in a pony tail style, she had a brown black eyes, and her height is 5''10 . Joseph, a middle age whose appearance is above average, he had an pompadour hair style, and has a healthy body, basically means he has a certain muscles in his body, he had a pure black eyes. Mari, a woman who is in early twenties, she has an appearance of a TV idol, she was a beautiful woman, she wears contact lens to see, her original blonde hair turned into a crimson colored, she painted it, and she had pure blue eyes, her body was s?xy a perfect type to became a model, her height is 5''11. Mark appearance now, he is in his early twenties, he has an appearance that would put those movie stars in shame, he is almost flawless, he had a will define body, that would make most of the woman drool, he had a spiky hair, and his eyes were pure black like his father and has a height of 6''1 Please do tell me which chapter did I introduce his height I''ll change it. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V ============================== Mari " I want the Kitsune! " Mark asked " Why? " Mari " Cause I want to have a real Fox ears and Tails! " Mark got speechless from her reason, he looked at the fruit details. [Mythical Zoan Fruit Dog-dog Model : Kitsune] Detail : It will physical increase your strength by 10 fold, this fruit doesn''t exist in one piece therefore, this fruit will help you increase your magic talent into a monsterious degree, and will have your magic capability will expand, even if you weren''t a magician and just a normal human, it will be the same, once you eat this fruit it will increase your affinity to nature in a MAX level, it''s similar to an elf or maybe High Elf, this is a nature type Kitsune, this fruit doesn''t make you a full-fluge Fox unless you''ll awaken the fruit to its full capability. [ Warning this fruit is extremely disgusting while being eaten. ] Mark was surprised '' I never knew this fruit was OP...I guess it wasn''t a bad choice at all. '' Mark took out the fruit and it appeared in his right hand, Mari eyes got sparkles in it and said " Ohhhh! ohhh! a real deal devil fruit!! " Mari tried to snatch it, but failed Mark dodge and she complained " Come on, Mark let me eat it! " Mark " You promise that you won''t puke after you eat it? " Mari answer " I promise! now give me that! " Mark sigh, he give her the fruit which, she happy grabs in and rubbing it on her face, Shinobu asked " Is that fruit delicious? " Tamayo " Yeah is it? " she had a expection. Mark plainly said " No, trust me it''s extremely disgusting. " Mari sneered " It shouldn''t be that disgusting. " After she ate the fruit, it tasted absolute shit, it was extremely disgusting, she wanted to puke but then she remembered her promise, she was the type to keep a promise and she braced herself and gulp* she ate the huge piece fruit and now it''s or her stomach. Mari shouted in disgust " Bleeh! absolutely disgusting! OMG! I thought the anime was joking about the taste! it was so disgusting! I never eaten shit Before but I think this is more disgusting than Shit! " She throws the fruit, and suddenly it feels like her bu?? is letting out something " OMG! I''m I going to shit here! oh no I''ll lose my dignity as a woman! " Mark thought '' What the hell this woman..'' he said " Don''t worry it''s not your shit or something, it''s probably your fruit is now taking effect. " Suddenly and tail near her bu?? suddenly starts appearing, it was 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9, 9 tails in total, and her ear has changed into a fox ear, and Mark thought '' I got to admit she looks adorable in that form. '' Mari started to touch her tail she said " Wow..I have a real tail now, not those fake that I use for cosplay. " Mark unconsciously touched her ears, and suddenly she m??n?d " Nyaa~! ?? " Mari body trembled and she said " Mark~ being touched their feels so good~ more! " Mark stopped touching her ears " No more, try using your ability. " Mari got disappointed and trys touching her ears but it didn''t feel good at all, she doesn''t know that when someone you love touches your ear it will automatically felt good, and she loves him so that''s the reason why it felt good, the more you love the stronger the feeling is. Mari " Fine! but first! let me look at myself. " She quickly goes into the mirror and she nodded in satisfied nod, Tamayo asked " Did she became a demon? " Mark " No she didn''t. " .. .. .. .. .. After sometime, they decided to go out in the house so they can test her power, Mari easily learned how to color her fruit, she can now because a human or a Kitsune at will. They arrived at a certain abandoned building to test her f me powers, Mark didn''t a good impression in some old abandoned building, cause it make him remember that moment in that time. Finally the four stopped and he said " Okay now use it. " Mari turned into a Kitsune, and Mark said " Now you should have some information in your head right on how to use your power or you call it magic. " Mari gathered a strange energy from her hand which is nature magic, suddenly the plants near her started to grow rapidly, they became huge, and Mari said urgently " Mark! where do I fire this?! " Mark " Fire it on me! go on I''m confident to block it. " Mari didn''t hesitate, since she completely trusted Mark, and the nature magic fire into Mark and he used his blue flame Quirk to evaporate it, and it successfully did. Mari sigh in relief, Shinobu and Tamayo jumped at Mark started to ask " Are you hurt? " she Tamayo. Shinobu " Yeah, you might have been hit by that strange green colored thing. " Mark smiled " No I''m fine..thank you for worrying. " And then he started kissing the girls in the lips, Mari was dumbfounded " Eh? eh? what? " While they were kissing, Mari scream " W-WHAT IN THE WORLD?! why are guys k-kissing?! " Mark looked at her and said " Obviously it''s because they are my wife to be. " Mari screamed " EEHHHHHHH?! " So yeah, now she knows lol, I choose Kitsune it''s because the majority of my reader choose it, and also I fancy it XD I created my own version of Kitsune, so yeah that''s the result. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 52 - I Love You! (A/N : I shalt give love to everyone! thought there is nothing much to say, I''ll finally move in the revenge stuff.) Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V ================================= Mari " EEHHHHHHH?! " Mark " Why are you overacting? " Mari " B-because it''s not normal! two girlfriends really?! " Shinobu " Is it? " Tamayo " It''s normal in my world for a man to have at least 2-3 wives at the same time, besides, he has still Kanae and Kie back in our world. " Mari " This is not your world! and what?! Kie?! isn''t that Tanjiro''s mother?! you never said she was also your lover! and Kanae?! isn''t she supposed to be dead?! how?! which timeline did you exactly go?! " Mark got annoyed " You know your so loud, can you lower your voice, seriously why would I explain such stuff to you? your not even my girlfriend. " Mari froze, he actually got got a point, but she still fought back " I-im your childhood friend! you should those kind of stuffs to me! " Mark " So? what''s the difference between a friend and a childhood friend? childhood friend is just a little longer than being friends, it''s not much difference, I only told you my secret because you figured it out, honestly just because I value you than most people, you can''t act like that, acting bossy in front of me. " Mari got silent, she thought '' He changed... normally before he wouldn''t dare to fight back. '' Mark continued " Now if you excuse me, I''ll have go I don''t have time to entertain you. " Mark left and Shinobu, Tamayo followed him, and Tamayo stopped and said " You should be more honest, or else... " she didn''t finish her words and continued to follow Mark. Mari got abandoned, she gritted her teeth and started walking in the same direction. .. .. .. .. Mark is now in his parents house, and he was sitting in the couch and he thought '' I shouldn''t left her like that...no it''s her fault for bossing me around. '' Tamayo walked toward and the couch and sits down beside him and after a few minutes of silence, Mark couldn''t take it anymore and asked " What? " Tamayo sigh " Do you really have to be that mean to her? " Mark sigh " Yes, I had to.. " Tamayo " Don''t you realize that she- " Before could Tamayo finish her sentence, he said " Yes I know, she love me right? I''m not dense enough to not notice it. " Tamayo silently thought '' But your were, so dense before... '' but didn''t say it out loud, and she said " Then why are pretending? it''s pretty obvious that you liked her. " Mark " .....She should have been more honest, I might accept her. " he give his answer. Tamayo " This is why mens are just so.. " Mark smiled and moved forward and kissed her lips and said " We mens are what? " Tamayo blushed and said " Nothing! " And Tamayo and Mark was cuddling in that time. .. .. .. .. .. Morning, Mark woke up early and showered like yesterday, and the same as yesterday''s he help his mother in the coffee shop, and this time there were more costumers, and all of the costumers are all womens. The coffee shop was crowded, not just the inside but also the outside, his photo that was shared by some costumers yesterday got popular and there were even, girls that from a different city, they travelled here just to see him, that''s how strong his charm is. Today was a busy day, but he still gives them his professional smile and it made them blush, and some of them were asking for his autograph, he wanted to refuse by his mother asked him to do so, it was troublesome, he end up giving several autograph, thought he wasn''t a star he wasn''t that much different from being one. Many girls were asking for his number, not just some random girls some of them are actually models, but he politely refused, he wasn''t some Playboy, or maybe he is, but he isn''t the type to bang a woman unless he has feelings for them and they also must have a feelings to him. Several our later it was already time for the coffee shop to close, as he was about to close the shop door, he saw Mari standing outside the shop he goes outside the shop, and he said " What are you doing here? " Mari hesitated, she clenched her fist and said " D-do you have time? " Mark plainly said " No, i have to go inside. " As he was about to go inside the coffee, Mari grabs her shirt and said with a pleading voice " Please...? " Mark sigh " Fine. " Mari said " Follow me... " Mark followed Mari, after a few minutes of walking they finally stopped at certain corner and Mark said " So? what is it? " Mari looked at him and said " I-im sorry about yesterday...I shouldn''t have said that.. " Mark " Oh! okay? that''s all? then I have to- " Mari " No! t-thats not all.. " Mark looked at her, and she lowered her head, as she looked in the ground she clenched her fist and said " A-actually...I LOVE YOU! I''ve been in love with you for a long time... " Mark got silent and said " I see. " Mari who heard, his answer, she felt her heart was breaking she started to cry, but Mark moved toward her, and he lifted her head, and Mark suddenly kissed her lips. Mari eyes widened, she thought, she was getting rejected, but she was actually wrong, she suddenly warped her arms around Mark neck and they were kissing passionately. After a few minutes of kissing, they had finally separated and Mark smiled at her and said " You should have been more honest thought..but well good job? " Mari smiled brightly and said " Doesn''t matter anymore, all I can say is I LOVE YOU. " Mari smiled " I can''t say the same but, I can say I like you. " Mari was happy and said " As long, as I have some space in your heart I don''t mind. " They both kissed again, and after that they separated their lips, and they are now holding hands, as they walked toward the coffee shop. ( END- ) Yeah, too much drama tsk tsk tsk tsk, the hell is this anyways enjoy? Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 53 - Buying A Company 1/2 (A/N : Okay, I know he had been an arrogant little prick last chapter, and it''s definitely the type of character that I hate, okay here''s my explaination, he only did that so, he can test Mari if she is really Loyal to him, thought it had a chance to fail he still did it, I''ll stop this arrogance of his by a huge margin, he isn''t some kind of hero that will save some random stranger, but he can feel guilty, most of his change because he got cheated and betrayed by his love one, well if it''s you then can you even still love another person? maybe? but in my point yes time will heal your heart and also you should trust yourself more, and you know this is messy but try to understand. ????????) Join In My Discord : discord.gg/T8HtR9V =============================== Mark and Mari is now an official couple, he told Shinobu and Tamayo, and also his parents about it, they we''re happy that they had another sister, Maria sigh and asked " Mark, tell me how many lovers do you have? " Mark said " It''s 5 the other two isn''t here but I''ll introduce them later. " Maria " My child, I never thought you''d be a Playboy. " Mark shrugs and smiled " It just happened! plus 1 woman can''t beat me in bed. " The girls blushed, Maria said " Huh? you dare to boast that little d??k of yours? " Mark face turned ugly, Shinobu and Tamayo got confused, they couldn''t understand since they were talking with English words, Mari translated their words to Japanese, and Shinobu said " Huh? but mother is his d??k was huge! " Tamayo nodded in agreement, and Mari blushed, she hadn''t seen his d??k yet and she was still a v?r??n. Maria " Huh? I know how exactly big his d??k is! it was in average! " She didn''t know that Marks Jr, got bigger because of a certain bloodline, however Mark didn''t expect that his mother would strip him! As his pants falls down, Mari and Maria got shocked, Maria shouted " Oh my gosh! Mark how did your d??k suddenly got bigger?! it''s at least a half as big as your father''s! what kind of product did you use?! " Mari after seeing his d??k, she gulp and wondered in her mind '' Is that thing, can even fit in my hole? oh god I need to be prepared! I suddenly feel inferior to Shinobu! a woman smaller than me, can ride that d??k?! '' Mark picked up his pants and wears it again. He had an expressionless face, thought he had an observation haki, he hasn''t fully mastered it. He said expressionlessly " Satisfied? okay let''s all sleep now, cause I have to do something tommorow. " Mari " And what is it? " Mark " I''ll tell you tommorow okay? you''ll be following me and you two are staying, you don''t know how to speak English yet. " Shinobu said " Okay, just be sure to come back tonight. " Tamayo " I can actually speak English a little, I know the basic words. " Mark got surprised and said " Really? how surprising you learned English that fast? okay tell me some English words. They got curious and started to listen, Tamayo " Ahem- You can''t see me. " said in English. Mark " I can. " After that they talked for a while and finally sleeping after, but this time Mari joined Mark in his bed, today was special so she had the privilege, while Shinobu and Tamayo slept at the other room. .. .. .. .. Morning, Mark woke up early so that he could be ready, he didn''t need to wake up Mari since, she was also awake, so they were deciding to who is the first to take a shower, and ultimately decided to take a shower at the same time, don''t misunderstand they didn''t have s?x yet, they are still at the level of kissing and cuddling. After the shower, Mark told Mari to wear a formal outfit, she asked why, Mark answered " I''m buying a whole company. " Mari screamed " HAAAHHHH?! SERIOUSLY?! " Mark complained " Damn, Mari your so loud. " Mari " Ah, sorry but seriously? for real? how much is money do you have? " Mark " 5. " Mari " 5 million?! " Mark " Of course not 500 million dollars. " Mari " What?! Impossible!! " Mari grabbed his phone, and checking it, if it was real or fake, but is was seriously real, her eyes widened she couldn''t believe, she thought '' Did I just had millionaire boyfriend? '' Mark converted his 500,000 SP in the shop, and just a reminder the ratio was 1 : 1000 so basically 1,000 x 500,000 = 500,000,000 thought he still had a million of SP left. They started to wear clothes, and Mari wears her most good looking outfit, and your how did she had such outfit in the house of Mark''s parents? it''s because sometimes she stays here, and has her own room actually. Mark has finished wearing his outfit, he wears a black leather jacket with a black shirt inside, and wearing a ripped black jeans, with a black leather shoes, and he wears a black sunglasses. After a several minutes of waiting, he got annoyed, he thought '' Why is she so slow? '' After a few moments, Mari arrived and Mark said " What took you so long.. " But after looking at Mari, he couldn''t help but say " Beautiful... " Mari when she heard Mark praise she blushed and said " Thank you..also you looked so cool in that outfit. " Mark smiled " Thanks, now shall we? " Mari " Okay. " ( END- ) Okay well I don''t know how to describe her outfit but, it should be like this, She is wearing red jacket with a red shirt inside with a I WANT YOU letter in the shirt that is colored white and written in an old English style, and she wears a fitting black jeans while wearing a red black rubber shoes. Yep did my best there yeah and once again I''ll ask what Company should he buy? I''m definitely clueless in such thing just comment down below. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 54 - Buying A Company 2/2 First thing first, Mark goes to the empty lot, where he left his goddamned car, I''m surprised that no one should stealed it, well even if they did it they can''t turn it on unless, Mark permitted them so. Mari got surprised, it was the first time she saw his Bugatti, thought she wasn''t knowledgeable in cars, at least she knew what brand is famous, she asked " Bugatti really? do you have a license? " " Yes and no i do not have a license nor i have to worry, if you have the money, then there is no problem at all. " he said. Mark but he suddenly realized that he has the system, he can literally do anything with it if he had enough points, he thought '' Daine? can you automatically get me a license? Suddenly a metallic voice was heard [ The entity ''Daine'' doesn''t want to talk to you, so i the original system will do the job. ] Mark thought '' Is it because of that time? forget it, there is a time for everything okay System get me a license. '' [ Getting a license.....done! ] [ Deducting 200 SP in your inventory. ] [ Your car has now a license all over the world ] Mark " Good. " Mari asked " Good what? " " Nothing let''s go. " Mark goes inside his car and so Mari, the car started to move, it was the first time Mari rode in a luxury car. Mari asked " So which company are you going to buy? " Mark pondered for a while and answered " Invention Company and a Hospital. " Mari asked " I can understand if it''s the Invention Company but why the Hospital too? " Mark " You''ll know later. " and he thought '' Should i also buy the old company that I was working on the past? '' He didn''t think further after that, and continued to drive, after driving for a several minutes, he had finally arrived at a certain company. Yesterday he did some research, he had been searching for a near bankrupt Invention company, and it was really only a few kilometer from the coffee shop, he did contact them and the appointment was today. Mark looked at the company " It looked worse than I expected. " The company was in near rusty state and needed to get repaired, but he wasn''t picky, he was confident that he''ll make this company the number 1 invention Company in the future, how? easy buy some advance stuff from the shop. As the got inside, they were greeted by a mid forties man and he asked " Are you perhaps Mr. Mark? " Mark nodded " I am. " " Let me introduce myself I am William i am the current owner of this company, but let me ask do you really intend to buy this company? " said William. Mark " Yes I do, I''m not joking about it. " William smiled " I''m sorry for those rude words, then let''s go to my office to discuss the price. " After that, they discuss about the price it wasn''t that hard, the final price of the company was 10 million, mainly because of the land, but 10 million is just a small amount to Mark and brought the Company without a battling eyes. After that Mark became the new owner of Company, and in the same day he called all of the workers, he asked them to take a few weeks of vacation and they give them their salaries and with bonuses, he''ll goddamned repair this near abandoned company. ~ A Month later, Mark brought a few Hospitals, and he made a new cure for cancer and within a week his 500 million got triple and his total ?ssets is now 1.5 billion dollars. And now his ?ssets continued to grow, and because of the cure he made the media started to request for interview, he refused them but there is one agency that he accepted and that Company was supposed to be a low rated one, but because of Mark and his interview it because famous. And now the Invention Company he brought a month ago, is finally repaired, as he saw it he nodded with a satisfied face, and then he started his to buy an advance technology blue print in the system shop. All of the Advance technology blue print that he brought, is all related for a daily purposes, after he showed it to his workers they looked at him with awe they all one word to describe him '' Genius! '' Thought is wasn''t his inventions, he isn''t guilty to shamelessly say that it is his, why? if not for him it wouldn''t exist anyways. .. .. .. .. .. .. In a certain Company, a guy wearing a white T-shirt and has a plenty of tattoo in both of his Arm, and a woman who sitting near him while hugging his left arm. The woman has an appearance of beauty, she had a long blonde hair, her bust size was D cup she was lazily hugging the mans arm, it was Clarine! she was the woman who cheated on Mark while looking at him with disdain. While the tattoo guy was named Alex, he was the person who beat the shit out of Mark, and the person Mark hated so much, they are currently watching the Interview of Mark. Alex " Hmm...? strangely this ?sshole in the News looks familiar...I can''t remember when I saw it. " Clarine " Oh? you know that handsome guys? *giggles " (A/N : Giggle my ?ss BITCH! sorry I couldn''t help myself to say that. ) Alex sneered " Huh? aren''t I more handsome than him?! " he said arrogantly. Clarine smiled " Of course hubby! your more handsome than him. " She started kisses him, but they don''t know what disaster would befall them soon. ( END- ) HERE IS IT GUYS! IT''S F*CKING NEAR YEAH ! Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 55 - Revenge! 1/? (A/N : Yeah!! finally 1M views! I''m so happy! it might be nothing to you but it''s an achievement to me! THANK YOU FOR READING OKAY LETS START! ) ================================ After that two finished kissing, they were in the mood to have s?x and straight to their room after that the room was filled with ??wd m??ns, if Mark was here he''d be disgusted to death. While the two muggles was having s?x, Mark was doing his job, buying a new advance blue prints from the system, his face was rising and his total ?ssets were almost Trillions, after that he had a very busy day, until he got bored he decided to pass his job to a trusted person. One of his true friends, and the only male friend he has, he wasn''t anything special he had an average face,height and weight but Mark treated him as a true friend, this guy might be annoying but is he loyal and definitely trustful. The guy name was John, he had been friends with Mark since highschool, they eat lunch at the same time, and hangouts everywhere, today he was shocked at the decision of his friend, he said " Seriously?! your making me THE CEO of your company?! NO NO Bro that''s too much work. " Mark pondered and said " I''ll buy you all the premium p?rns all over the world if you take over my position " he smiled. John " Gah! that''s cheating! you know I can''t say no to that! " Mark smirked " So it''s decided then! congratulations New CEO of that company. " John " F*ck you! j-just promise me you''ll do what you say? " Mark smiled " I promise, but bro you should really get a girlfriend. " John smirked " My right hand is my girlfriend! " Mark face turned ugly " You piece of sh*t! a real girlfriend not your beloved right hand! " John pondered " Honestly...I don''t know..I want a woman that will love me for who I am not for what I have... " Mark walked toward him and pats his shoulder " Maybe in the future, maybe. " After that he announced that John will be the next CEO of the company, the invention company of course, Mark give him the 1% of the shares in the company, John wanted to refuse by didn''t succeed. John sigh and he smiled, he was really lucky to have a friend like him, but still angry at the Bitch who cheated on him, before he had been working at this company, he got called by Mark and after he saw him, he couldn''t recognize him. After he did he was like " HOLY SH*T! " and it took him a while to accept it. Mark finally is getting his revenge, the first thing he should do is getting information, he used his connection and figured out the identity of the guy who treated him like a trash. Mark smiled evilly " I won''t kill you just yet...I''ll make you suffer. " .. .. .. .. .. .. .. In a luxury looking office, there is a man in his fifties smoking, he was Victor he was the father of Alex, he might look harmless outside, he is a piece of scum inside, he blackmailed too many people and most of them are womens, he r?p?s them while torturing them, most of the woman he r?p?s will break, some of them actually reported but no one believes them, Victor was a man in power his wealth made him untouchable. There were many corrupt officials that is on his side, that''s why he never got exposed, he was the CEO of a company who sells beauty product, but also illegal drugs, this time he got a call from someone. He grabs the phone and answered the call " What is it? " [ Sir! Bad news! all of our company facilities got destroyed! ] He screamed " What?! how! " [ I-it got sliced to a several pieces! ] He shouted " Huh?! a you f*cking kidding me?! those are buildings! not a piece of meat! are treating me like a fool?! " [ S-sir I am telling the truth! I''ll send you a picture ! ] After for a few moment, the picture got sent, but when he saw the picture his eyes widened it wasn''t the facility, it was the picture of the corpse of the person who was just talking to him. It made him feel uneasy, and then the call continued but the voice isn''t the same as before. [ Hello? are you listening? do you like my gift? how is it? not bad huh? ] Victor stood up from his chair and shouted " You! who are you?! " [ You''ll find out eventually, but for now let me remind you, you didn''t offend me but, your son did blame your son for his stupidness, this is just the beginning. ] Victor shouted " Bastard! y- " But before he could continue, the phone call ended, Victor gritted his teeth and punched the table and said " Just you wait...if I find out who you are your dead! " Even if he found him, he couldn''t do anything to 1 of the few billionaires in the world and he a mere millionaire can fight that kind of figure? dream on! In the next morning, his company got burned by a blue flame, and he thought it was that Person again! Victor got a bloodshots in his eyes he keeps screaming in his mind '' WHO IS IT?! '' And after that there is another call from an unknown number, he answered it and the voice said. [ That''s another one so? do you like it? there is more tommorow! don''t be too exicited okay? ] Victor screamed like a madman " You! how dare you burn my company! " [ I dared so? whatever that''s all for now later. ] The next day, he called his son Alex to go to his office immediately, and after for a several minutes of waiting, Alex with Clarine arrived at Victor''s office. Victor screamed " Alex! which Bastard did you offend?! " Alex got dumbfounded " Huh? what are you talking about dad! " Victor shouted " Did you know our Company got burned yesterday?! " Alex and Clarine got shocked " What?! " Alex screamed " Who is it?! " Victor glared at Alex and said " The Person said that it was your fault that''s why he was doing this! " As Alex was about to answer, Victor phone was ringing it was from an unknown number again. Victor quick answered it and a voice was heard all over the office. Clarine got shocked, this voice was too familiar! she shouted " Mark?! " [ Oh? is that you Clarine? I guess that tattoo guy is there too, what was his name again...oh right Alex you piece of shit, this time it''s my turn. ] Alex eyes widened, he remembered now! it Clarine''s ex boyfriend! the guy that he thought that died, but he was wrong! he was alive a kicking! Alex " Mark! you bastard! come here you bitch! don''t act like a coward! show yourself! " [ Not for now, but here I''ll send you a video that you will truly enjoy! ] The video was sent in the phone of Victor, he didn''t hesitate to play it, as the video play, their faces got paled! In the video there is a middle age woman, who has a short blonde hair, she was quite a beauty, and it was Victor''s wife! and the mother of Alex! In the video, the woman was f*cked a several old mens and she was enjoying it. The woman in the video " Oh yes! ah yes!! FUCK ME HARDER YES!! " Victor hands was trembling he was saying " No...no it can''t be real no.. " Alex was also trembling in rage, he screamed " MARK!!! YOU FUCKING BASTARD!! " Clarine was pale as a sheet of paper, The woman in the video got fu?k?d in her puss? and ?sshole, she had a face of ecstasy. Alex mom or Victor''s wife wasn''t innocent, she was a f*cking whore that ruined a countless life of an ordinary people. She was acting like a horny dog, cause Mark forced her ate a certain pill that makes you a thousand times more horny. It was just the 3rd day of Revenge. ( END- ) Yeah did my best there! I''m not satisfied yet there is total of 7 days of Revenge so yeah 4 days more. ???????????? Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 56 - Revenge! 2/? (A/N : Okay I''m mentally tired today so didn''t update more than 1 chapter, ???????? but sh*t I totally forgotten about the daily spin ???????? but worry not it won''t affect the story much cause, it''s not like daily spin will give Mark a useful item unless I wanted to so yeah I''ll start. ) ================================ After watching the Video Victor was in the state of disbelief, he couldn''t believe his wife enjoyed those old mens d*ck! and actually begging them to be faster! While Alex was trembling in rage, his eyes were having bloodshots and veins all over his head he screamed " SH*T! SH*T! THAT FUCKING BASTARD! " Clarine was really scared, she was really pale, she was really afraid that Mark would take a revenge on her! and he would really do that, she was unable to calm down, this was the first time in her life that she was absolutely terrified! Victor suddenly remembered that he has still his daughter, he has to protect her no matter what! Victor''s daughter name was Joann, she took the genes of her mother and she was a beautiful teenage girl, and obviously since her family is such scums, she also inherited her family scum attitude, she was an arrogant little bitch because her father was rich and has plenty of connections, she was a real bully specially for those girls who were superior looking than her, at first she''ll make the target her friend. And after that if she had gotten a sufficient information and the target family has an ordinary or lower status than her, she would show her real colors at that time she would blackmail the target, and physically bulling that girl till she''ll break a bone or two. Not many could endure her and end up transferring schools and those who had an ordinary family had no choice but to endure, but some in the worst kind of case, they will lose the will to live and commit suicide. Joann would just ignore it like it doesn''t have to do with her. Victor quickly called his princess and dialed her number. [ Yes father? you called? ] Victor quickly said " Dear! I''ll explain it to you later! but first quickly go to my private office right now! " [ H-huh? but why? ] Victor shouted " Just come here right now okay?! " [ O-okay! wait- w-who are?! don''t touch me! HELP- ] Victor heart sank, he screamed " Joann?! Joann?! please answer me! " Alex also scream " Joann?! hey ! " Clarine stayed silent while trembling in fear, The two father and son was shouting in the phone like madmens. After a few minutes of shouting in the phone, they didn''t receive an answer so they give up, Victor was going crazy he started to destroy things in his office he shouted " Fuck! Fuck! ALEX! CALL ALL OF OUR MENS AND FIND JOANN! DO IT IMMEDIATELY! " Alex started to move his ?ss, and he look at Clarine with a bloodshot eyes he shouted " STAY HERE YOU B*TCH! I''LL FUCKING TAKE CARE OF YOU LATER! " Clarine froze, she pissed herself because of her nervousness and the pressure that Alex was giving, after Alex left she started crying. Victor who was really mad at the moment, when he heard Clarine can crying, he got angrier and walked toward Clarine and slapped her with all of his strength. SLAPP!! Victor shouted " Shut up B*tch! " Blood was leaking in the mouth of Clarine, Victor slapped her in the cheek and the result one of her tooth got broken. Clarine wanted to cry loudly, but she didn''t even though it hurt so much, she was more afray that he''ll slap her again. Victor glared at her for a while and looked back and started to think something he only knows. .. .. .. .. .. Mark was the person who kidnapped Joann, he brought her to an unknown underground, he was currently wearing a mask to conceal his identity. While the bitch was screaming, Mark throws her like a garbage and her body hits the floor, Joann has a tears in her eyes while looking at him angrily " Who are you?! release me in instant! if you don''t you''ll feel the Wrath of my father! now release me before I change my mind! " Mark ignored her, and took off his mask, since they were in the underground he doesn''t need to conceal his face, he looked at Joann. Joann got dumbfounded, she couldn''t believe some was this handsome! thought many people knows Mark because of his achievements. Not all people pays attention to it and Joann was one of them, this was the first time she saw his face! she unconsciously got wet and said with a suductive tone " Handsome! I changed my mind release me and became my man! you definitely don''t have to worry with money just be my man! " Mark looked at her expressionless, he thought '' This b*tch doesn''t realize what kind of situation she was in, let me remind her then. '' he walked toward her. Joann was expecting him to release her but she didn''t expect what happened next. Mark was only a few inches near her, suddenly he kicked her face. A few tooth flew in her mouth and blood was leaking in the same time, Joann started crying and shouted " H-haw dere! you! " Her original beautiful face turned hideous, he didn''t feel guilty at all for he knew she was also a piece of scum! Mark smirked " The show has just begun. " Suddenly several figure appeared, they were a group of teenage girls who has a broken hand, arm , leg and some with a disfigured face. They were those girls the Joann bullied, they looked at him with a grateful face and he waved back at them and said " Enjoy. " Those girls were looking at Joann with an endless rage in their face, they started moving toward her. Joann naturally knows who they were, there were her targets! she suddenly got terrified her body was sweating alot she screamed " D-dant! came naar me! " Those girls ignored her and started to torture her, naturally Mark was recording it, and it will become his 4th gift to Victor and Alex of course Clarine. ( END- ) Okay for those who questioned why Joann words were strange, it''s intented it''s because the kick of Mark almost destroyed her right side of her skull and the tooths were just extras anyways happy reading. ???????? Drop a Stone by the way! Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 57 - Revenge! 3/? (A/N : Okay damn actually I got panicked a little when i can''t login my account in app it scares the sh*t out of me, and I re-downloaded the app thanks to a certain someone and it works, and great! thanks to it all of my downloaded novel got erased! thank you so much f*ck! I''ll start.) ================================ Alex was gathering all of their mens and told them to find Joann at all costs! But too bad even if they''ll figured out where they can''t save her, saving a prey from Mark is impossible, they aren''t even powerful enough to make Mark use his fist. A finger is enough to beat them, meanwhile Victor was really going crazy all of his years of hard work vanished just like that! One by one his business was getting destroyed and also those drugs that he sells also got caught by the police, but he was kind of lucky he didn''t got trace that he was the owner of those drugs. Meanwhile all of his supporters slowly is leaving him, that''s just how the world works if you don''t have a value they''ll forget you, since most of his supporters are corrupt, and some just left them because they don''t wanna get involved special they knew that the person who destroyed Victor''s company is unknown. People feared the unknown, you don''t know what is it and you can''t recklessly harm it cause it might bite you back. .. .. .. .. .. In the underground, Joann was screaming in agony, the girls she bullied is now torturing her. They slapped her, kick her, punched her, whipped her etc.. Joann endured those pain repeatedly, she was screaming to stop and saying I''m sorry but the girls got even madder,they also did the same in the past but what? they still got beaten, and some of them felt good when she apologized. And made them want to torture her more, one of the girls brought a metal bat, the girl has a disfigured face and she said " Remember me? HAHAHA of course you do! B*tch because of you my life is ruined! I''m actually okay with it but you f*cking piece of shit also ruined the life of my family! m-my mother suicide because she couldn''t take the burdens anymore... " She cried, and after a few seconds her expression turned into a devilish smiled " But now I can finally take revenge...you had once hit me with a metal bat right? and because of that my face got disfigured now it''s time to ruined that f*cking face of yours! " The girl rised the metal bat, and Joann was really terrified she screamed " No! pleese dant! " The girl acted that she didn''t hear it and she swings the bat into Joann face, her skull got cracked from the impact. Creek~crack! Joann didn''t have the strength to scream anymore, she was breathing heavily, to be honest she would die from that impact but Mark did something to prevent it, she can''t die just yet, no she doesn''t have to die she''ll live her life as a cripple! After that the girl was really satisfied, and the next one was even crazy she didn''t even hesitate to stab Joann''s left eyes, this time she couldn''t help but scream. She was screaming like a pig that is about to be butchered, after that the girl who stabbed her left eye grabbed the blood left eye in her face, Joann was pale as sheet she was crying with her right eyes she doesn''t have the ability to talk now, it would make the pain worst if she did. The girl who took her left eye said " I''ll make this my trophy! " she laughed evilly. Mark looked at the scene smiling and said " Not bad! " while holding an HD camera. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. Meanwhile Alex and his mens were crazily finding Joann, they had been looking for hours but end up as a failure. The worked their ?ss till midnight, but didn''t still didn''t find anything, one thing they didn''t check was the underground. Alex followed them this time, as they walked toward the underground, Alex saw something he didn''t imagine would happen. He saw his sister yes Joann, she was all alone in the floor unrecognizable, and you wonder why he recognized her? it''s because of the hairpin he was the one who got gave it to her. Alex saw her poor sister in a countless broken bone state, ripped br??st and with her eyes are gone from her face, but she was still alive. Alex clenched his fist so hard that his hand bleed, suddenly a lackey shouted " Boss! look at this video! " Alex didn''t have a mood to see some useless video and suddenly remembered that his mother also has a video but it was only private for them. Alex who saw the video got pale, he saw his sister getting tortured by a several girls and he naturally recognize some of them! they were her sisters target! He also helped her bully those girls, he watched till the end of the video, he got so angry his eyes were red, he throws the phone and breaking it. The last scene was Mark wearing a mask saying " Alex? do you like my gift? don''t worry there is more! " and the video ended. Alex was breathing heavily, he needed to release some of his frustrations, he walked toward the lackey who owns the phone and suddenly punched him in the face and keeps beating him. He was shouting " F*CK! F*CK MARRKKK!!! " The video was released on public it was released in YouTube, Facebook, Instagram and other famous media sites, the video is leaking! Meanwhile Victor who saw the video kneeled in the floor, he started crying and shouting " WHYY?! F*CK WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO US?! " Unknown to him, he was the next person to get tortured, while Clarine was on the verge of breaking thought Mark hasn''t touched her yet, she was already dying from too much mental pressure, afraid that she will be next. But not for now, she''ll taste the pain in the 7th day of Revenge. Okay! next chapter is the last one it will be longer since I''ll be adding the last 3 days there who knows if it''s going to be 2k words anyways enjoying next chapter is probably tonight. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Drop your stones! ???????? Chapter 58 - Revenge! Final 4/4 (A/N : Ahem* base of the comments some of you how cruel the last chapter is now you know why i have put the Ruthless tag in the book before thought, I already removed it anyways let''s move on. ) =============================== Victor has now a craze expression while tears are falling in his eyes, he looked at Clarine it was because of this b*tch his business and Family is ruined! he shouted " B*tch! get the f*CK out of here! I don''t want to see your f*cking face! NOW GER THE F*CK OUT! " Victor did that because he was afraid that, he''ll kill her if she stayed, he was really angry yet fearful at Mark, he thought that Mark was a heartless Monster that doesn''t even blink when he kills which is not that far from the truth. Mark is good at his family, friends, lovers and any person who is loyal to him, but it''s opposite when it''s his enemy he could be the devil himself for them. Victor was physically and mentally tired, he didn''t get a sleep within those days, it was time for him to sleep even if it''s a few hours. He is now inside his private room, and tiredly lays in the bed, he closed his eyes, he wished that everything was just a bad dream after he wakes up. .. .. .. .. .. A few hours later, Victor woke up because he felt that is was too much wind, as he opened his, his face when pale, he wasn''t in his room anymore! Victor was in the highest building hanging in the rope, he was really scared that he wets his pants, in his eyes he saw the road with cars in it, they looked small that as if they were toys, but they weren''t, it because he is in the tallest building in America, naturally it''s because it too high. Suddenly he heard a voice of a young man " Isn''t the view beautiful? " it was naturally Mark. He looked at Mark his eyes widened, Mark wasn''t wearing a mask right now so Victor can see his face clearly he said " Y-you! your that young billionaire! why are you here?! " Thought the media knows his face, they don''t know what is his name, he smiled " It''s actually Trillionaire, but forget that, does Mark sounds familiar to you? " Victor eyes widened " It''s you?! " Victor realized that this young man in front of him, it was Mark, his eyes didn''t have light anymore, he understands that he doesn''t have any chance of getting revenge, his enemy was one of the few Trillionaires all over the world, he couldn''t believe that his son offended such person. Mark looked at him " Any last words? " Victor didn''t say anything, and Mark said " Good. " Mark slashed the rope with a small knife, Victor screamed, after a few minutes of falling. Pak! creak! Mark " That''s the 5th gift " Mark didn''t record it this time, they''ll know who is it anyways, Victor was kind of famous so they''ll recognize him since his head didn''t got explode from the impact. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 6th Day, Alex heard the news of his father jumped into the building, the media thought he suicide, but Alex knew that it wasn''t he knew it was Mark''s work. He grabs his head and started to shout " AHHG! F*CK F*CKKK!! MARK!! MARK!! " Alex keeps screaming Mark''s name, and suddenly a Alex heard a voice behind him. " You called? " It was naturally Mark, he stood behind Alex for a while now, the idiot didn''t realize it, he was busy thinking whatnot or whatever is it. Alex recognize the voice behind him, it was definitely Mark! he grabs his pistol in his pocket, since it''s normal to have a personal gun, it''s America after all! you can buy anything with money. He turned around and he pointed his pistol at Mark he shouted " YOU BASTARD!! ITS BECAUSE OF YOU! I LOST MY FAMILY! " Mark calmly said " No you don''t, your sister is alive and so your mother. " Alex had a bloodshot in his eyes " You son of a b*tch! I''ll f*cking kill you! " Alex fired the gun, and was about to hit Mark, but honestly even if doesn''t dodge bullet won''t do anything to him, his body was tough as steel, instead of dodging, Mark grabs the bullet with his right hand. Mark " Disappointing...that''s all? " Alex body trembled he couldn''t believe, Mark caught his bullet he shouted in denial " No! Impossible! you must have use some trick! yes! you should have this time you can''t do anything about it! " Alex rapidly fired his pistol but Mark caught it with ease, after a few more firing, Alex pistol is now empty. Alex looked at Mark with disbelief, and Mark slowly moves toward him, this time his heart was beating so fast, he was absolutely terrified this time, he was trembling, he didn''t realize that he made a monster. Alex said with a trembling voice " D-don''t! stay Away! STAY AWAY YOU MONSTER! " Mark sneered " Tsk! coward! " Mark was already a few inches near Alex, and suddenly he kicked Alex right leg and instantly broke his leg. Creak! Alex screamed in pain " AHHH!! F*CK! IT HURT! " Alex was crying in pain, Mark acts that he didn''t hear him and kicks his left leg and breaking it after. Alex was screaming, he realized that he was in his territory he screamed in hopefully that someone will save him " HELP! PLEASE HELP ME!! " Mark " Oh...it''s useless I already killed some of your * Trusted mens honestly they were arrogant as hell so I end up killing them, and as for the others I ignored them no one will help you. " Alex realized how F*CKED he was, it was as if he was just a toy that can be broken by Mark everytime he wants. After that Mark also broke his other 2 limbs, like he previously did to him, but he won''t piss him it was disgusting instead, he started to boiling a hot water since this was in the kitchen. After for a few minutes the container is finally hot and he walks toward Alex. Alex was scared of him, but he was totally helpless he could do anything except crying and screaming in pain. Suddenly Mark grabs his hair and pours the hot water in his right eyes, Alex screamed in extreme pain " AHHHHHHH! MY EYE! MY FUCKING EYES PLEASE IM BEGGING STOP!! IT HURTS!! AHHHHHHH! " Mark ignored him and continued to pour all of the hot water in his right eyes, after that Mark was surprised at his Discovery Alex eye ball melted! Mark " Oh! I never knew that! " Alex was still screaming, Mark didn''t want to kill him he wanted him to suffer time he dies at an old age. Mark was annoyed at his screaming, he crushed Alex throat and he couldn''t speak anymore. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 7th day, the last and final day Clarine was trembling in her room, she had heard that Alex got crippled similar to Mark in the past but without the eye part. Clarine can feel it, she feels that she would be the next one, she had b?r?ly any sleep she was scared when she wakes up, she wouldn''t be in her room anymore but somewhere scary. While she was trembling, she heard her door opening, she got scared more she was sure that she locked her door! And the person who opened it, is Mark obviously and he continued to walk toward her room saying " Oh?~ Clarine? ~ where are you?~ " (A/N : Damn even I was the one writing this, it scares me lol kind of reminds me of a certain game granny. ) Clarine who heard his voice, couldn''t help but pee herself, she was so nervous she was trembling alot. Mark who arrived in the room and he finally found Clarine who was trembling " Oh! there you are and why is it smells weird? " Mark who saw Clarine peed herself, he could help by laugh " Pfft! HAHAHA! Clarine seriously?! you peed yourself?! just how old are you to pee at your pants?! " Mark laughed and suddenly his expression changed into a cold one deviod with emotions he said coldly " Clarine....your already afraid? I haven''t done anything yet? " Clarine couldn''t answer because, Mark was truly scary right now, Mark chops her neck and made her unconscious. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. Clarine woke up in an unfamiliar celling, she looked at around and she saw Mark at the distance. Clarine said with a hint of fear in her voice " W-where is this?! " Mark ignored her and said " You guys can do it now. " Clarine got confused " W-what? " Suddenly she had seen several mens who was n?k?d showing of their ugly d*ck! These people were either rapist or has aids, Clarine face paled " Mark! y-you can''t do this me! " Mark " I can and I would now you guys eat your meal. " The mens hurriedly ripped Clarine''s clothes and she screamed " Stop!! STOPP! PLEASE MARK!! STOP THEM!! Mark sneered " No and isn''t this what you wanted? having several men f*CK you at the same time? " Before Clarine couldn''t answer the rapist already shove his nasty d??k in her puss? and she m??n?d " Ah! STOP!! NOO REMOVE THAT DISGUSTING THING IS INSIDE ME PLEASE AHH~ UGH~ . " The other mens were groping her t?ts while crazily masturbating, the ground continued f*cking her till she broke, in a short span of hour several mens has already shoved their d??ks inside her and even her anus wasn''t spared. Mark looked at the scene and said " Absolutely disgusting. " Mark left her and he knew she would be a Cumhole to those rapist after. Mark finally felt great doing his revenge he smiled at the sky " YEAH!! I FEEL F*CKING GREAT HAHAHAHA! " ( END- ) Okay yeah I''m not sure if you are satisfied with the Revenge with Clarine but yeah, he just ruined her life and be a Cumhole till she dies. Word count 1.7k almost 2k lol. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 59 - Getting Ready After getting his Revenge, Mark was in a great mood, he felt unrestrained, and because of that his Revenger bloodline is now useless, but he didn''t need to worry about it. Mark said " System or Daine? " [ It''s me the System host, * Entity * Daine still doesn''t want to face you. ] Mark sigh " Well whatever, by the way can you fuse my Revenger bloodline and Demon King bloodline in my inventory? " [ Yes there is, but you need to spend 1,000,000 SP to fuse it, are you still willing? ] Mark " Yes, I do. " Mark doesn''t care about those points that much, they can get it them back anyway. [ Fusing Revenger bloodline and Demon King bloodline.... ] [ Progress 10% ] [ Progress 15% ] [ Progress 20% ] [ Progress 25% ] .. .. .. . ... ... ... ... [ Progress 95% ] [ Progress 100%! ] [ Fusing Complete! ] Bloodline : Wrath Demon King ( ??? ) Mark felt that he was beaming in power, he couldn''t describe it all but if it was to say in a few words F*CKING STRONG! and the felt confused " Why didn''t it hurt? normally it would hurt so much. " [ It''s because Goddess Alice doesn''t want to see you in pain so, there is no pain this time. ] Mark understood and said " I see, I should really thank her for it. " Ding! A Message From My Creator! Goddess Alice [ Your Welcome Dear~! ] Mark sigh and smiled warily, he goes toward his parents house, as he got there, the coffee shop was crowded and the coffee shop was alot bigger than before you would mistaken it of being a Super Market, Mark renovated the whole coffee and made a brand new one, his mother didn''t have to work anymore since she''ll totally be tired of handling so many costumers. Mark hired some people to take care of the shop, thought his parents house was still above in the shop, it also became bigger and better looking now his parents can live in luxury, as he got inside the coffee shop. Many people recognize him, I mean because of him they got to know this coffee anyways, it was alot better than the other coffee shop, Mark can shamelessly agree. He wasn''t a star but he is Goddamned Trillionaire, people still treats him like a star or even above, to them he was like a heaven sent, he created a cure to a various diseases such as cancer, and he also invented high technology stuffs that is useful for doing chores and daily needs. Most importantly, he became well known because of his handsome face, even those so called K-pop can''t compare to him and most of their fans is now worshipping him. After a few minutes of doing unnecessary stuffs, he finally can breathe out loud, to be honest he got annoyed, and now he cursed popularity silently. Mark goes upstairs, the new bloodline didn''t change him much, the only thing the changed was his aura, if any ordinary demon would see him they would unconsciously kneel like it was naturally. As Mark arrived in the second floor, he was greeted by his lovers, he was hugged by them, but too bad for them he wouldn''t fall like those romance thingy stuff. He just stood their like a statue and hugs them back. Shinobu complained " Where were you in those 7 days?! " Tamayo agreed " Yeah! same here. " Mari " I too want to know. " Shinobu and Tamayo Isn''t now ignorant in the modern culture, it''s because Mark brought the item called [ Modern Common Sense Pack ] Yes I know the name is weird and it actually make sense, and also he brought them [ Earth Language Mastery ] so they would know all of the language in the world, so now they can speak English fluently. And his parents weren''t suspicious at all, they thought that Shinobu and Tamayo are fast learners which is true but not on a monsterious rate. Mark greeted his mother " Hi Mom! " Maria " Oh? your in a good mood today, what happened? " Mark smiled and said " Nothing much, I feel refreshed now don''t worry." Maria nodded thought she knew something was off, she didn''t bother, she wasn''t the type of person to ask a person to say it forcefully if he/she doesn''t want to. Mark called Mari " Hey, let''s talk. " Mari nodded, and they arrived at an empty corner, and asked " What is it Mark? " Mark " Do you want to follow me in another world? " Mari didn''t hesitate and " Yes please! " Mark nodded " Okay let''s go tonight, after dinner. " Mari " Okay! I''ll go tell Shinobu and Tamayo later! " Mark " Actually you don''t need to. " Mari " Huh? why? " Mark " No matter how long we stay in that world only a second would pass in this world when we return. " Mari understood " I see you don''t want them to get worried? right? " Mark nodded " Mainly yes. " After the talk, they moved toward the living room to watch TV since it was still early to be precise it''s 3 : 08 PM. They watched Marvel End Game, and Mark couldn''t help but think '' What if that world is my next world, can I beat Thanos? if he had all of the infinity stones? I think I can''t I would perish before I could do anything to him. '' Mari said " Bald guys are certainly strong. " Mark said " And who are they? " Mari said " Of course Saitama and Johnny Sins. " Mark had a weird look " Why Johnny Sins? " Mari " Do I even need to tell you? it''s obvious! he had an unlimited cu- " Mark shuts her mouth before she could continue '' Damn this perverted woman. '' they didn''t talk for a while after that. A few hours had pass, it was finally time for dinner, their food was beef stew, and Mark couldn''t help but feel nostalgic, this was the first dish he cooked for the Kamado Family. Thought this might be weird but, he is more like their father, since their mother was his woman after all. After they had finished dinner, Mari and Mark goes outside and Mark asked " You ready? " Mari nodded " Yeah! " Mark opened his inventory and a coupon appeared in his hand, he asked the system '' System how do I bring Mari when I rip this coupon? '' [ After you rip it hold her hand. ] Mark nodded and he ripped the coupon and immediately holds Mari hands. Suddenly they felt that they were spinning. ( END- ) Okay, I forgot to put this in the last chapter, which team should Mark join. 1. Seven Deadly Sins 2. Ten Commandments Also I''m probably adding Nezuko, probably. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V DROP YOUR STONES! Chapter 60 - Attack On Titan! After Mark ripped the coupon, he felt the world was spinning, after a few moments of spinning. Mark and Mari arrived in a certain grass field, Mark thought '' Damn I couldn''t get used to that feel, it just feels terrible, I should have more resistance on such thing why do I get affected? '' An unknown female voice said " It''s because, it''s multiverse traveling not bus riding, they are different. " Mark got starled, he definitely knows that this isn''t Mari! she was currently puking in front him! yet strangely the voice was familiar. He looked back and saw a beautiful woman, she had a long black hair, with a Scarlet eyes, she was at least 5''10 her bust size is D? no E? Mark thought '' Damn huge! '' The Scarlet eyed woman covered her br??st and said " Pervert! " Mark was stunned " Huh? you read my thoughts? who are you? " The Scarlet eyed woman said " Of course! you wouldn''t recognize me, expect my Voice I didn''t have a body back in the Demon Slayer World! but now I do. " Mark suddenly realized something and said " Daine?! what? how? " The Scarlet women was surprisingly Diane! she sneered " Your wife to be, made me a deal, I''m sure you know who. " Mark said " Alice? " Daine " Yeah, she told me that in the second world which is here, she promised me, that she''ll make me a body so here is it! " Mark " Make sense...but. " Daine " But what? " Mark smiled " You didn''t answer, my question before tell me what is it? " Daine got confused and suddenly realized what he meant, her face started to get red and said " Do you truly want to know? " Mark grinned " Of course! " Daine stayed silent and moved closer to him, and suddenly kisses him. Mari who had just finished puking saw Mark kissing another woman beside Shinobu, Tamayo and her naturally, she thought '' Who is she?! but damn her bust are huge! but mine...wait what Im I thinking?! more importantly why are they kissing?! '' Daine separated their lips with a blushing face and said " Satisfied? " Mark smiled and he touch his lips " So you do love me huh.." Daine just smiled and said nothing, suddenly Mari screamed " Y-you! who are?! why are you kissing my man! " The two realized that there was another person, even Mark temporarily had forgotten Mari, he thought '' The kiss was dangerous. " Daine answered " Oh? don''t worry Mari you might not know me but I know you. " Mari " W-what? what do you mean? " Mark sigh and said " Actually, she was always with me, so naturally she knows you. " Mari " With you always? care to explain? " Mark " Simple, she is always on my mind. " Mari " Huh?! what? I don''t get it! " Mark give up and said " Don''t ask for more details, but one thing that is important she isn''t enemy, more like she is one of your * Sisters * like Shinobu and Tamayo. " Daine Strongly nodded, Mari realized and asked Daine " Your also his woman? " Daine " Indeed, nice to meet you officially Sister! " Mari nodded " Me too I guess? " The two womens talked to each other like they had known each other for years, completely ignoring Mark but it doesn''t bother him, at least their topic was interesting, while they were walking, the girls were talking about anime or related. After an hour of walking, they had discovered a human village, they are lucky and Mark suddenly forgot to ask something important he thought '' Daine, you can still access in the system right? '' Daine [ Of course, if I couldn''t how would I know your thoughts? so what it? ] Mark '' Which timeline is this? '' Daine [ Let''s see....oh it''s 3000 years before the main plot starts and the beginning of the First Holy War. ] Mark stopped his track, Mari noticed it and asked " What''s wrong? " Mark smiled warily " Damn... we''re so screwed this time, I shouldn''t have brought you here if I knew. " Mari shouted " Huh?! why? " Mark " The timeline we got teleported is 3000 years before the main plot starts... you know what it means right? " Mari " ???? The First Holy War? " Mark " Indeed, your definitely a cannon folder even if you had that fruit...and Daine not sure how strong you are care to explain? " Daine said " No need to worry about or Mari I can protect her. " Mark " Oh? you got confidence? " Daine " I do, I have a Goddess bloodline thought it''s incomparable to your wife to be, at least I am definitely as strong or stronger than the Supreme Deity . " Mari got surprised and confused at this wife to be, and said " Wow?! really so your like insanely Strong in this world?! " Daine " Yes, and if someone bullies you just me, even if it''s the Demon King or Supreme Deity ! " Mari got stars in her eyes " Sister! how cool! " Daine got a smug look in her face, Mark shooks his head at least he didn''t need to worry anymore, Mark thought '' How strong I''m I in this world? '' Daine [ If it''s base of Battle Power then the current you has 80,000 BP, thought I don''t know how much is it when you use your Wrath Demon King bloodline, but still it isn''t fully unlocked yet, your body can''t withstand the power pressure, and oh yeah how could I forget your Mutated Rinnegan at this point if you use it without using your bloodline it will definitely be at least 160,000 BP, at this point only The Ten commandments Zeldris and those Four Archangels can match you. ] Mark smiled '' That''s easier then but what mission do I have here? why didn''t it appea- '' Before he could finish his thoughts, suddenly a huge ?ss Red Demon that is different from the anime like wtf do it has a muscle like Eren''s Titan mode. Mari shouted facts " Isn''t that similar to Eren''s berserk Titan mode?! " Daine " This is not normal, this one has a Mutated evolution, this never appeared in The Main Plot! but it''s battle power is decent 12,000 " Mark was ready to exterminate this Demon Titan, Mari said " Wait let me take care of it! I don''t want to be a burden at least. " Mark pondered and said " Okay, just be sure to retreat when you can''t kill it okay? " Mari nodded " Okay! " Mari used her Fruit and she started to transform into a half Kitsune. The Red Titan Demon looked at Mark and it''s body was trembling with endless fear, as if it''s instinct was telling him that he should either serve him or die, and also the same but different from Daine, he was also afraid of her, it''s natural enemy was naturally the Holy element and Daine''s body was leaking a powerful holy Aura. And the Red Demon Titan didn''t feel anything in Mari so he rushing toward her, as the demon was rushing, Mari got scared I mean who wouldn''t, she was just a normal woman before an at the same time a weeb, it''s totally a different when it''s reality. But she braced herself, and used her nature magic, since there was plenty of trees around them she used that advantage, the tree was growing and started to lock the Red Demon Titan, the Titan was screaming. Mari gathered all of her magic in her hand, the green circle in her palm started spinning and it was getting bigger and bigger till it was at least half as big as the 20 meter Red Demon Titan. Mark and Daine said at the same time " It''s definitely rasengan. " Mari shouted and throw the green rasengan " TAKE THIS!! " As the green rasengan got hit, in the body of Demon, it instantly exploded! Mark asked " Daine how much BP does she have? " Daine looked at Mari " It''s 20,000 BP. " Mark smiled " I take that cannon fodder word back. " And Mari was exhausted from too much Mana use. ( END- ) Okay, so who the hell got Tricked from the Title?! ???????????? Also I didn''t make him Practice his Mana Manipulation yet, thats for later. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 61 - Meeting Merlin After Mari EXPLODED that red ?ss Demon, she finally got confidence herself that she''d at least isn''t that useless, she remembered a certain anime that has a useless goddess named Aqua, she doesn''t want to be like that. Daine praised her " Good job! you totally nailed it. " Mark nodded thought he didn''t show it, he was proud of his lover. Suddenly A Mission Arrived. Ding! A Special Mission Detail : You can''t kill the Ten Commandments till the main plot starts or those characters that has importance to the plot, and after the First Holy Grail War ends, you and your companion will be put in a long slumber, after that the Main Missions will be given. Time : Till the end of the War Reward : Fountain Of Youth x 1 (Myth)! Mark pondered " So your saying that...we should survive till the end of the war? well Doesn''t matter can easily do that , but yes indeed I can''t kill them but who said I can''t beat the sh*t out of them? " After getting the quest he didn''t bother anymore, they went to the village were they previously saw. This time we''re ready running, Mark was carrying Mari since she was pretty tired from using too much Mana, and just a minute later they arrived at the village. After they got in the Village, the people was looking at them, they looked at them with curiousity, Mark suddenly realized that his outfit was from earth and so is Mari, while Daine was wearing a simple black dress while wearing a short heels. Mark simply ignored it, the people in the village was just curious because this was the first time a foreigner visted them, suddenly an old guy was walking toward them and said " Are you guys foreigners? " Mark simply answered " Yes, and you are? " The old guy " Oh! excuse me from my rudeness, My name is Bill and I''m the current village chief, this was the first time we got visited by a foreigner so excuse us we are simply got curious. " Mark smiled " Don''t worry Old Bill, were just gonna be staying here for a few days is that okay? " Old Bill nodded " No problem! you are more than welcome! " After that he give us a place to stay, since I don''t have money, I exchange some gold in the shop and give it to the village chief, at first he refused, honestly his impression on Old Bill has improved by a huge margin, he is definitely a good old guy, but he insisted giving it and Old Bill reluctantly accepted. It wasn''t the much it was just a bag of gold bars, Old Bill didn''t know what was inside so he didn''t have any strange actions. After they settled, it was almost time for dinner, Mark started cooking, he got his ingredients from the shop, he didn''t need to tell Mari since she knew that he has Inventory not the shop. Mari was in love with his foods, from the first time she tasted it she felt like she was in heaven floating as if she was the cloud. After Mark finished cooking, Mari dashed toward the table and behaved like a good child, after that they prayed thought it wasn''t necessary it wasn''t really praying to some god, they were thanking for the food. Mari started to wolf down the food and after tasting it she had a foodganism " Hmmm~! delicious! " They eated heartily after, finally it was to sleep but Mark decided to use his Mana Manipulation to see that if it truly works, back in Earth he tried using it but the Earth''s Mana was pitifully low, so he didn''t get much Mana. But here, he tried to use his Mana Manipulation, and he was kind of surprised, the Mana in this world is simply Amazing, if it were compared to earth it would be like comparing Nokia and iPhone. He started su?k?n? the Mana in a monsterious rate, it was slowly increasing his BP. He continued doing it till morning, to him sleeping wasn''t really needed, if he wants to he can stay awake for a hundred years or more, thought the Mana Manipulation has it''s own perks while you are absorbing Mana it is like you are in a deep sleep. .. .. .. .. .. .. Morning, Mark opened his eyes, he stood up and goes outside, he didn''t bother to wake up the girls, he smelled the air " Ahh! this world is truly nice, no pollution in the air unlike in Earth. " He wanted to jog a little, it''s been a while since he did, he remembered those day in the Demon Slayer World, he was too strong in that world, he didn''t even use all of his breathing style. As he jog, a little girl was looking at him with a hint of curiousity in her big eyes, he jogged toward the girl and as he got near he asked " What''s wrong? " The little girl " Uhmm..Big Brother why are you wearing weird clothes? " Mark smiled " It''s not weird at all back in my country. " The little girl " Big Brother what is a country? " Mark simply explained it by simple words " A country is a place that is a million times bigger than this village. " The little girl " A million? " Mark smiled warily " So I have to start from that huh. " He started to explain, little by little, until the little girl understood, her eyes has a stars in it " Woah!! I want to go to your country! " she said excitedly. Mark frowned, he knew that she couldn''t but he doesn''t want to shatter this little girl dream he said " Sure, but I won''t be bringing you, you will find it yourself okay? " The little girl smiled brightly " Okay! by the way big brother you look so pretty! prettier than any auntie and big sisters in the village! " Mark sweats " I''m not pretty...I''m handsome " The little girl " Handsome? but pretty is pretty! " Mark asked " Right what is your name? " The little girl " My name is Vanessa Big Brother! what''s yours? " " It''s Mark, Mark Gold " he said Vanessa " Mark Gold? big brother is Gold also a part of your name? " Mark shooks his head " No, its my last name it means my family name. " Vanessa " I never had a family name...but I could make one right now! " Mark got interested " Oh? and what would your last name be? " Vanessa thought for a while and said " Liones, Vanessa Liones! that is going to be my last name! " she seems proud of her self-made last name. My eyes widened and thought '' Liones? did I just meet the Ancestor of the Liones from the main plot? '' suddenly he realized someone was looking at them. The person who was looking at them was a little girl, but for some reason this girl was really familiar, she had short black hair and a light brown eyes, he thought '' She looks like Merlin...wait Merlin? she is Merlin! '' For some reason Merlin was trembling in my presence " D-don''t hurt me Demon King! " Mark " Eh? " ( END- ) Okay, for those who the thinks that he abandoned his womens, he didn''t honestly after finishing this Arc I''ll put all of his womens in one place hate it or not I''ll do it. Also Merlin current age is 12 definitely not suitable for him, at least after his slumber she''d be a 3,000 years old after that and it''s gonna be ???? you know, for now all I can do is left a strong impression of him, making Mark her crash of something. DROP YOUR STONES! Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 62 - Merlin (A/N : Right I never told describe the appearance of Vanessa and here it is, okay I''ll tell you, this is gonna be different from the original really different I tell you, thought there is some scene of the original plot will happen, but I''ll make my own one.) Vanessa, a 10 years old, purple haired girl, with pure brown eyes, and has a height of 4''3. ============================ '' Merlin Pov '' I have just escaped from the capital of the wizards, I was being experimented for the purpose of surpassing those higher ranking goddesses and demons, she doesn''t want to be treated as a weapon, that was the reason she escaped. She was born with the strongest magic and a prodigy, her father was the chief sage of Belialuin, he doesn''t care about her, she was just a child, she needed a parents affection, instead her father was agreed to make her an experiment. As she couldn''t believe that her father did that, she decided to escape from the capital, and now she was being chased, the wizards were chasing her was getting near, but suddenly she used a random teleportation, and they lost her. I succeed of using it, but I still continued to run hopefully they were far enough, as she was running she saw a certain village near. And I decided to go near the village, hopefully someone will help me, as I got in the village, I saw two figures, it was a handsome big brother and little girl talking. I saw them having fun talking, I got jealous and I was hiding in the tree near them, as I continue to watch them, I noticed the Handsome big brother was really strange, he has a feeling that makes me uncomfortable. Suddenly, it''s seems that the big brother noticed me, I was thinking of teleporting again, but he suddenly appeared besides me. And his demon aura was leaking through his body, I have met a few high Ranking demon in my lifetime, but this person besides me is definitely stronger than them! I turned around with a trembling body, I ?ssumed that he was the demon king, so I said fearfully " D-don''t hurt me Demon King == Mark suddenly felt guilty for some reason, seeing her trembling like that, his gaze turn gentle he said " I won''t hurt you don''t worry and I''m not the demon king..my bad I thought it was an enemy I''m sorry for scaring you. " Mark was surprised and wondered why he was being gentle with Merlin, thought he knew some of her past story and it wasn''t nice at all, maybe because of that. Merlin was still trembling, she didn''t believe him, Suddenly Mark rised his hand, Merlin was trembling even more, she thought that he was gonna hurt her. Mark patted Merlin he said " There... there it''s alright now don''t be scared. " Merlin felt warm and protected in his hands, but when she heard his words, it wasn''t fake it was real a real concern. Merlin started crying " Waaahh!! sob* Waaah! sniff* " Mark suddenly got panicked, he didn''t know why she started crying but I can probably guess, he unconsciously hugged her and continued to pat her " It''s okay now...your safe here. " Merlin started to cry even loudly, Mark continued to comfort her, while he did that he was observing her body, her clothes were ragged and there were some bruise in her body, Mark gaze turned cold he thought '' She escaped? and she was getting chased, based on her appearance she was really trying hard to get this far. '' Merlin continued to cry for a few minutes, Vanessa who heard Merlin''s crying, got starled she runs toward the tree where Mark and Merlin is. Vanessa " Ah! big brother Mark! did you bully her?! " Mark gaze returned to normal when he heard Vanessa he smiled " No I didn''t Vanessa, some bad guys was chasing her and she needed to be protected. " Vanessa shouted " Bad guys?! don''t worry I''ll protect her! " Merlin finally stopped crying and got embarrassed on what she did, but she suddenly felt that heavy pressure behind her back got lifted, she felt that she needed to thank him " T-thank you...and I''m sorry for accusing you. " Mark smiled " Don''t worry about it ...but I should do something in that cloth of yours. " Merlin suddenly realized that her dress, was started to look like a dirty rug, she embarrassed, Mark brought a violet dress from the shop, he knew she loves that color. Suddenly a violet dress appeared in the hand of Mark, Merlin got surprised and Vanessa got a stars in her eyes. Merlin couldn''t help but ask " Are you a space type wizard? " Mark said " You can say that. " Merlin nodded, she was also curious of that aura that he had leaked before, no doubt! it was definitely stronger than those high ranked demons. Mark give her the violet dress, which made her dumbfounded she said " I-its for me? " Mark nodded and said " Of course! " Merlin wanted to cry again but she stopped it, this was the first time someone give her a gift, she was definitely happy about it. Merlin blushed " T-thank you! " Mark " Your welcome! " Vanessa pouted " Not fair! I want one too! " Mark suddenly remembered, and swiftly brought a purple dress in the size of Vanessa in the shop, and it appeared in his hand " Of course not! this is for you! " Vanessa who saw the purpose dress she got happy and grabs it and said " Thank you big brother Mark! " Mark nodded with a smile, he suddenly felt that he has really changed, he doesn''t know why but he has a soft spot for children in this world I mean they are so cute! Mark pretended to ask " By the way what is your name? " Merlin " Oh! my name is ##@@@##$# " Mark nodded " I see. " Vanessa was confused " Huh? Uhm I can''t hear her name?? " Mark suddenly realized, that Vanessa was a pure human and can''t understand Merlin''s real name. Merlin naturally knows, that he wasn''t human so she told him her real name, but she introduced her human name " It''s Merlin. " Vanessa " Oh! Big sister Merlin! what a nice name! " Merlin got happy that her name got praised, she was still a kid after all. Mark was about to speak, but he suddenly someone shouting " SHE''S THERE! CATCH MERLIN! " The Wizards who was chasing her arrived. ( END- ) Okay damn I did a little research of Merlin and heck it was more complicated than I thought...but anyways I changed some part if someone knows the story then you''ll definitely noticed some difference so that''s all! enjoy! Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 63 - People You Can Trust As the Wizards shouted, Merlin got panicked she shouted " Go hide! " Mark said " Don''t worry, you don''t need to hide just rest there and let me do the work. " He didn''t wait for Merlin''s reply, and started to use his Bloodline, the air pressure suddenly changed thought it wasn''t directed to the girls, they can definitely feel it a little. Vanessa asked worriedly " I-is big brother Mark okay? " Instead of being scared she was worried instead, she is definitely a good girl, Merlin froze this time she was sure that he is definitely a Demon King! yet he denies it? Merlin got confused, Mark was focusing on the Wizard, as they felt the pressure the leader of the group shouted " W-what is this?! this is the same- no alot of stronger than a high Ranking demon?! who are you?! " Mark glared at them " So it''s you guys ....and as for who I am? dead people doesn''t need to know! " The wizard leader " How dare you! << Greater Fire Ball >> ! " Wizard 1 " << Mega Ice Blast>> ! " Wizard 2 " << Mega Wind Slice >> ! " Wizard 3 " << Deadly Curse >> ! " It might looked great from the other people but to Mark, a Charizard , a Squirtle, a Balbasaur and a Gengar? Mark snorted at their weak magic, he looked at the seals and remembered it, he started to chat the same spell but alot stronger! Mark " << Greater Fire Ball >>! << Mega Ice Blast >> ! << Mega Wind Slice >> ! << Deadly Curse >> ! " As the chant was made it was as thrice bigger than their Magic! since yesterday his Mana was increasing in a monsterious rate! and thanks to his Mana Manipulation skill, he can see some strange seal if the magic was casted and instantly memorize the magic and use it! Mark was a living cheat in this world! the wizards eyes widened to the point that as if it will fall. The wizard leader shouted " What?! " They hurriedly put a barrier but it was too late! Mark magic wasn''t just bigger but faster! they got hit by the same magic that they casted and instantly died and expect for one. The one that got hit by the << Deadly Curse >> screamed in pain, that magic is truly cruel you need to suffer an extreme pain before dying. Mark turned around and goes back to the girls as if nothing happened, Merlin was dumbfounded he killed them like it was nothing?! she wasn''t scared she was just shocked! Merlin said " Your are a very strong Wizard! " Mark " Not really they were just too weak, and I''ve just learned those spells just now. " Merlin got even more shocked she shouted in her mind '' Weak?! they were one of the top wizards of the capital and you say they are weak?! and you just learned those spells?! what kind of monster are you?! '' she started to feel that her Infinity magic was nothing sort of special. Despite all Merlin shock, he pats her head and said " Don''t think too much about it, and I have a proposal why don''t you stay with me temporarily, because right now your a brat that doesn''t have the knowledge to survive " he grinned. Merlin got stunned " C-can I really stay with you? " she said with an expectant eyes. Mark " Of course! I''m not the type of person to lie, besides I gain nothing from lying no? " Merlin smiled brightly with a small tears in her eyes " Okay! " After that they talked for a while and with Vanessa of course, since she saw him using magic she had been saying to teach her, which is okay with Mark thought they would only stay in the village for a few days and few days is enough for Mark to teach her magic. Merlin was nervous, Mark told her that there is two people beside him living in the house, as he opened the door. Mark was greeted by Mari with a hug, she said " Where have you been?! " Mari noticed that a little girl was beside him holding his clothes, her gaze was on the little girl and she looked familiar. Mari eyes widened and was about to say Merlin''s name, but Mark noticed it and shuts her mouth. " Gmhhhmm?! " said Mari, Mark thought '' Damn this woman, she should learn how to not shout their names. " Mark said " Shut up. " Mari realized her fatal mistake, she wasn''t supposed to say Merlin''s name and said " This girl is? " Merlin thinks that Mari was strange but at least not suspicious, Mark said " Her name is Merlin. " Mari thought '' I knew it! she is definitely Merlin! but a real Merlin huh...she''s so cute..I wanna hug her. '' And then Daine arrived and she acts natural as if she didn''t know who Merlin was " Oh? who is cute little girl. " Daine moved toward Merlin and pinched her fluffy cheeks, Merlin let out an adorable " Umu. " Daine couldn''t hold it anymore and hugged Merlin tightly " Your so cute~!! " Mari got jealous " Not fair! me too! " Mari hugs Merlin too and Merlin got squash by a two Onee-san big water melons thought most of it is from Daine. Merlin " I-i c-cant breath! " Mark pushed them both away from Merlin " Okay stop, your scaring her. " Mari " Ah! sorry little Merlin, Onee-san got carried away. " Daine " Me too, Merlin was it? nice too meet you cutie pie, call me Daine Nee-chan from now on! " Mari " Eh?! call me Mari Nee-chan too! " she doesn''t want to lose. They two women looked at each other with a burning eyes, they thought '' I''m gonna be the best Onee-chan to Merlin! '' Mark looked at them warily they must have been thinking something irrelevant, thought they said who will be the best Onee-chan they couldn''t beat Mark''s rank best Onii-chan. Merlin was still nervous at their presence, Mark noticed it and said " Don''t worry they are a people that you can trust. " Merlin believed in Mark and said " Mhm! okay. " ( END- ) Well who is the best Onee-chan?! no one! the Best Onii-chan is Mark! Totally did mAh best my dudes enjoy and HANDS UP AND DROP YOUR STONES! Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 64 - Melascula (A/N : Author here! I might be writing but I''m also reading some FF novels in WN you know? lately there aren''t many good Ff thought there is few that I like it has a few chapters, but please do recommend me some good Fanfictions.) ============================== Mark was currently training Vanessa to increase her Mana, she couldn''t cast some spells yet her talented in magic is good, of course in Mark option, but little did he know that some people in this world, takes at least a few years to feel the Mana. Vanessa was a natural, her magic talent was at least, on the level of Merlin thought she wasn''t born with an OP cheat like Merlin, she could became a great wizard in the future. Merlin was also showing some magic to Mark, since she knew that he was Begginer in magic, but showing is enough since. He can literally copy it in one look, Merlin was really curious of Mark''s origin I mean he define all common sense and those white eyes of his when I look straight to it. I feel like I''m getting devoured it was truly a uncomfortable feeling, but I know I can trust him. Mari also trained spells with them, she was a little slower than Mark, but still monsterious normally for a normal wizard it will at least take a several months to master a spell, but to Mari she only need 30 minutes to master it. It''s mainly because of her Fruit, her talent in magic is simply monsterious, if some wizard See''s them they die from heart attack or just attempt suicide, it was totally unfair! Merlin couldn''t help but twitch, she finally understood why those wizards in the same generation was envious at her, she felt the same way right now! Merlin continued to teach them for hours and all of her magic spells were mastered by Mark first and Mari after. Merlin sigh she thought '' Mark-nii and Mari Onee-chan is suchs monsters. '' Mark looked at the sky, it was already getting dark " Let''s go inside now, I''ll go cook dinner. " Merlin simpy nodded, she haven''t tasted Mark''s cooking so she didn''t expect much on meals. But to Mari it was a great moment she exicitedly " Okay! go go! " Yesterday the person who cooked was Daine, thought she''s good at cooking. She couldn''t make a person do foodganism yet. Mark prepared all of the ingredients and the items the is necessary for cooking, he started to lit the stove, he skillfully chops the ingredients in an extreme speed. Merlin was curious at the stove, and was amazed at Mark''s movement, I mean literally most of their items are foreign to her! In this Era Belialiun was one of the top Kingdom in the continent! she had naturally had seen those advance items, but not this in front her! She thought it was definitely useful, she started to watch Mark with admiration, Mark didn''t notice her gaze. He was focused in making a good food. After a several minutes of cooking. The food has been finally served, he looked at Merlin she was drooling. Merlin never smelled this kind of delicious aroma before! she unconsciously drooled, she now really eager to eat it! Mark chuckled at Merlin, as she heard him chuckling. Merlin finally realized that she was drooling, she got embarrassed, her face blushing " Uhmm..this isn''t what you think it is! " " Yeah, yeah just wash your hands already so you could it. " he said sarcastically. Seeing that he didn''t believe her she blushed even more and lowered her head and dashed toward the corner. After for white, Merlin finished washing her hands and is now on the table sitting while being embarrassed. Daine looked at Merlin " Merlin-chan are you sick? " Mari noticed that Merlin faces was beet red she asked " Merlin are you? " Merlin quickly said " Ah! no no! I''m fine it''s just little hot...yes hot. " Mari looked at Daine and Daine did the same they both said " Hot? " You see this temporarily house that they were staying at got an item called [ Temperature Control ] and they sets it on the temperature like having an Air-con and Merlin was saying it''s hot? what kind of joke is that? They ignored it for now because, they were going to eat a special food. The dish was famous in Japan, it was called Tempura but Mark made a twist, he coated it with various of ingredients. They said " Itadakimasu! " and started to ate the tempura, it was way bigger than an average tempura, Mari was naturally the first one to eat, as usual she m??n?d in deliciousness she unconsciously said " Delicious~! " Daine also started to ate the tempura, same reaction but m??n?d lower that Mari, Merlin saw their reaction, she couldn''t help but get more curious at the taste. She used her fork to pierce the temporary, she was surprised on how soft it is! it was leaking some weird juices ???? out of it, and Merlin gulp, she started to bite the tempura and felt it''s crunchiness as it arrived in her tounge, its flavor Exploded! She m??n?d " AHHHH~?? " Merlin never tasted this kind of food! it was so delicious that those best chef in the Belialiun will kneel in shame! She started to eat happily after that, she eats in a moderate speed like Daine, unlike Mari who is eating like a beast afraid that it will be gone the moment she stop eating. Merlin was the person who got the last piece and after she ate it all she said " It was the most delicious food that I have tasted! " Mark looked at the happy Merlin " Is that so? I''m glad you liked it. " he smiled. Merlin shooks her head " Like it? no! I love it! your food was so delicious Mark-nii! " Mark smiled " Is that so? thank you. " Daine " And you can eat more delicious food in the future~ " Mari nodded " Yes! Mark foods are the best! " Mark sneered " You eat like a pig. " Mari " I can''t help it, your food was too delicious! " Merlin chuckled, they continued to argue after that, it was time to sleep. === She had a body of a teenager girl, and has a purple hair with a deep black eyes, she was Melascula of the Ten commandments! Melascula was shouting around, and then she found a village at least a few kilometers away from her " Hmm? is that some lowly human village? good! I haven''t eaten some human souls for a while! this is perfect for my breakfast! " She floated toward the village direction, it took her a few minutes to arrive, Melascula looked at the village and she licked her lips. She was about to use Shouraikon but she noticed something familiar but also isn''t at the same time, she was genuinely confused, she flys toward the direction of that dense aura, only demons can feel this. As she arrived at that place, she saw man meditating, she was genuinely shocked, she could literally see how much many he was absorbing within a second! She also felt familiarity in the man but she couldn''t recall what is it. Until the man opened his eyes as he noticed her presence, the man had a beautiful yet terrifying white eyes, it was as if your deepest secrets were exposed at such eyes. The man was naturally Mark, he used his Rinnegan as he felt a strong Mana was coming in his direction. As he opened his eyes, he saw someone he didn''t expect '' Melascula? the commandment of Faith? I never expected I''d met her this early. '' he said coldly " Who are you? " Suddenly Melascula body turned heavy, but she forced herself to maintain her flight, she angry said " You lowly human! how dare you use some weird power to make body heavy! I Melascula of the ten commandments shall devour your soul! " Thought she was sure, that it was because of his terrifying eyes, why''d her body felt a hundred times as heavy, she is confident that he can take a mere human soul! Melascula use Shouraikon and started to recite a demon incarnation, after for a few moment nothing came out! she shouted " Why isn''t your soul coming out?! " Mark he thought '' System what does she mean that my soul isn''t coming out? '' [ It simple, it''s because mainly of your bloodline you are a higher ranking than her, and her chant won''t work in you, besides even if it did, she couldn''t, since your soul is highly protected by Goddess Alice, your soul is more useful than your flesh because once you die you could still be revived. ] Mark was shocked at the new information '' Isn''t that making me, immortal among immortals? '' Mark didn''t answer her instead, his restrained Wrath Demon King bloodline, is slowly leaking, Melascula was trembling, she knew this feeling! It was the same at that time! that time that she met the Demon King and made her one of the Ten Commandments! the Demon King presence! Melascula voice was trembling " D-demon King?! no it''s different! but it''s on the same level W-who are you?! " Melascula knew that she couldn''t escape, a being that is par with the Demon King? escaping is only a pipe dream. ( END- ) Should I add her in his harem? I mean she''s hot but her attitude is err you know, but can fix that. 1. Yes 2. No 3. Make her serve him! Word count 1.6k ???? good God I need to research in this world more, I thought it would be easy but I was dead wrong but anyways, I can manage it that''s all it matters just need to think more than usual so not really sure if could do 2 chapters a day at this rate, spended 4 hours at this one zz. ???? yet the story sucks anyways enjoy! DROP A STONE. Chapter 65 - First Holy War Starts! (A/N : Actually I made another novel again, but don''t worry I won''t drop either the story is about Your Lie In April, well if some of you had watched the anime and wasn''t satisfied with the ending I will shamelessly say you have to read it! the FF title is " Your Lie In April ( Restart ) " and yes for those who also reads my other novel I''ve Reincarnated With A Summon System I will resume it in my Monday! that''s all tnx for reading. ) ==== Melascula was in a dilemma, she couldn''t do anything to Mark her body was unconsciously trembling in his presence. Mark suddenly remembered what he got a an hour ago from the spin, it was an item called [ Invisible Slave Collar ] Detail : Once an Entity wears it, you can command anything you want in the Entity, whenever to command it to kill itself, it wouldn''t hesitate to do so. ( Note : Their emotions and attitude will be the say but if you command the Entity who wears this collar, they would be undoubtedly loyal do you and the only way to unlock this is either the owner takes off it off itself or the entity would be truly loyal to you and wouldn''t hesitate to put his/her life to the owner. ) Mark is planning to use her, since he can''t kill him either way, he looked at Melascula " Wear this or I''ll personally put it on you choose. " Melascula body was trembling more than before but she resist " N-no! I would never wear that! " She can feel that once, she wears it she couldn''t escape no matter what she''d do, her instinct was telling her so. Mark stared at her coldly " I see...you want it in a hard way...fine! " he snorted He appeared almost in instant infront of Melascula, and Melascula shuddered in fear and quickly used her Antan no Mayu she envelopes Mark in darkness, trapping him with a weird black sphere, it was extremely resistant, and it even said that a member of the Ten Commandments can''t break it. Mark silently used his Dragon Breath style third form dragon''s rage, black birthmarks appeared around his face and it has a visible red color in the marks line, it was a little different from the previous World. It had been upgraded, and currently Mark''s BP was soaring it was nearly breaking 500,000! he opened his inventory and used his Zanpakuto, the Zanpakuto was shapeless at first it only has the handle. After a few moment of holding, the Zanpakuto suddenly changed, it started to change it''s shape and becames a sword! It looks like the same sword that is used by Artoria from Fate, but also different in color everything was deep black, to be precise it was neon black it was imitating darkness around the sword, and telepathically his Zanpakuto told it''s name. [ Sword Of The Rising Dark God ] Mark smirks at his Zanpakuto name, it also has a few skills, he used the first one, he rised his Zanpakuto and said " << Absolute Darkness Slash >> " Melascula Antan no Mayu got sliced like a Tofu, and destroying the black sphere easily, her eyes widened and also her huge mouth drops. Even Zeldris couldn''t easy destroy her Antan no Mayu who is the strongest Ten Commandment, yet this human- no he couldn''t be called a human anymore he is an Uncrowned Demon King! Mark looked at her " That''s all? disappointing " But after a moment, she felt her soul was being peirce by a million sharp niddles. Melascula screamed " AHHHHHH!! " Her eyes a turning white, she was losing consiousness but for some reason she couldn''t faint at all. Mark already deployed a sound barrier magic, so no one could hear her painful scream, after a few minutes suffering, he finally removed his Zanpakuto in her stomach. And made her fall into the ground breathing heavily, she doesn''t want to experience it anymore, it was the most painful thing happened in her 300 years old life time, she even thinks that dying was better! Mark was looking coldly at her " So, do you want more? I can make the pain twice next time. " Melascula was really scared when he said, get could make the pain twice, her body started to trembled violently and suddenly a water was falling in her lower part. Mark eyes widened she actually peed! after that Melascula started crying " WAHHH! PLEASE DON''T STAB IT AGAIN! ???? ITS SO PAINFUL *sob P-please I''ll do anything just don''t let me experience it again *sniff " Mark was screaming in his mind '' AHH! why is this demon bitch, suddenly acts like girl?! does she want me to feel guilty?! '' he was looking at her with an weird look. He sigh and said " Wear this collar. " Mark throws the [ Invisible Slave Collar ] and Melascula grabs it and wears it hastily, and she said " I-is it good now? " " Yeah whatever, my first command. " he said, Melascula eyes turned empty. Melascula " Yes my Lord? " Mark " Don''t attack humans unless they harm you or any other intelligent creatures unless they are a threat and you can''t refuse the commands of Merlin, Mari, Daine except if it''s not too unreasonable and you can''t inform the Ten Commandments about what happened today. " As the command finish, Melascula eyes regained it''s light, and she said " W-what was that? " she couldn''t remember what happened nor the commands that Mark said. But her body will do as the command says, Mark said " Okay, now you are free to go back. " Melascula " H-huh? really? " Mark " Yes really...but you''ll know what will happen if you ask for help. " he smiled. But to Melascula it was the devil''s smiled, she wouldn''t dare to disclose any information regarding what the consequences is today she learned something, dying was better than offending Mark! Meliodas has betrayed the demon clan and killed the two current Ten commandments, he had betrayed the demon clan because of Elizabeth they are currently running away. And his betrayal was known, the 5 races balance has been broken, the goddess clan took this opportunity to ally with the other races such as fairies, giants and humans. The two lovers running toward an unknown location, they don''t know what kind of fate is befalling them. AND THE FIRST HOLY WAR BEGINS! ( END- ) I''m not planning to get Elizabeth in the harem okay? it''s basically because of them why the First Holy War started, they were the reason why the balance has been broken, honestly I doubt the goddess clan was the evil one here, they schemed on the demon clan in their weakest state, those f*cking bastard calling themselves pure when they are so cunning, Elizabeth was right not all Demons were evil, they were also like humans they had evil, neutral and good, those things are balanced. By the way Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V DROP A STONE! Chapter 66 - Unexpected Meeting After Mark enslaved Melascula, he let her go, actually he doesn''t have the motivation to fight her anymore, especially when she acted like a little girl who lost her candy, thought it''s undeniable that she tried to suck his soul. That made him a little annoyed, thought thanks to her that, he got to know that his soul was protected he punished her a little. After that, Mark acted like nothing happened, the 2 girls didn''t know what he did, of course there is exception for everything Daine naturally knows about it and said " Your a big meanie. " " And your serious gonna say that on my face? I''m the victim and all I did was self-defense " Mark fought in his innocence. " If you just punished her a little bit then it''s okay, but you actually enslaved her. " Daine stated the facts. Mark changed the subject " So, where is Merlin? I need her to teach me something. " Daine face twitchs and thought '' This guy....he is changing the subject! plus what do he need from Merlin?! he already mastered all the spells that Merlin has shown yesterday. '' but she still answered " She is in the forest with Mari, they wanted to get some ingredients. " " Huh? why do they need to do that? besides why didn''t you stop them? " said Mark while he was blaming Daine for it. Daine said " They insisted, not my fault. " Mark sigh, he needed to find them, he felt that something unexpected is going to happen today. But then Mark thought '' Well, I guess it''s a normal thing now, to be in an unexpected situation...first a looking Eren Titan red demon, meeting Merlin, encountering Melascula and ensla- cough punishing her, what''s gonna happen next? '' ==== Merlin and Mari is exploring the forest, they had the necessary things to survive if someone strong attacks them. Merlin already made an emergency, teleportion and it''s not random like before, she confident that they can even escape from a Ten Commandments rank demon. Suddenly Mari shouted " Merlin! I think I saw two figures running that way! " " So? what are we going to do Onee-chan? don''t tell me we are going to follow them? " said Merlin she knew that her Mari Onee-chan once she is interested in something she wouldn''t stop unless it''s dangerous. Mari grinned " Yes! don''t worry Onee-chan will protect you if they are evil! " Merlin face was twitching and shouted in her mind '' If anyone who should be protected, then it''s you Onee-chan! '' to her Mari might be a monster in learning but she had a huge flaw, she isn''t used to battles, she could even defeat her in a simple strategy, she is simply too inexperience. Before could Merlin stop her, Mari already flys toward the direction where she saw the figures, Merlin had no choice but to follow her. === Elizabeth and Meliodas was the figures that Mari had seen, Elizabeth was exhausted and injured and so is Meliodas. Meliodas found a cave within the forest, he decided to rest there he looked at Elizabeth " We should rest in the cave for a while, and slowly heal our injury. " Elizabeth agreed, they arrived in the cave and rested there, the cave wasn''t very deep, as Elizabeth sits down, Meliodas walked toward her and holds both of her hands, and said " I''m sorry Elizabeth that it has come to this! " Meliodas gritted his teeth, and Elizabeth just smiled " Mhm..you don''t have to blame yourself for it, you only did it for us. " Meliodas mood turned brightly, he feels lucky to have her, he suddenly hugs Elizabeth and said " I''m glad I met you ..I love you. " " En, me too Meliodas I''m glad I met you I love you too. " said Elizabeth who was really happy despite being injured. Love was a complicated thing, you would never understand it. As they were in their own world, suddenly Meliodas noticed that 2 presence was getting near them, and the figure Mana wasn''t any ordinary, thought it was lacking compared to the Ten commandments it''s just a little lower of their level. Meliodas eyes glints " Elizabeth! stay here, I''m gonna see if those people are enemy or not. " " No! I''m coming with you, I might not be a good fighter but I can help you even if it''s a little. " Said Elizabeth, she doesn''t want Meliodas to always protect her. Meliodas accepted it, since he knew, he couldn''t stop his lover, and they both goes outside the cave waiting for those people to arrived. === Mari was getting near, to those figures she saw, while Merlin was chasing her she shouted " Onee-chan! stop! you shouldn''t go any further, I can feel a demon presence and it''s a high Ranking one! it''s the second strongest demon that I had ever encountered! " Naturally the strongest demon, that Merlin met is Mark, Mari was even more curious, if it''s a high ranking demon, plus Merlin said second strongest she had encountered she thought '' It should be one of ten commandments! I wanna see one personally, we can just use the emergency teleportation if it''s really dangerous. '' Her curiousity was getting ahead of her and finally she arrived at the place, and Merlin is now too late to stop her. Mari saw, a handsome blonde haired teenager boy with a black eyes and a strange tattoo in his forehead, and the other one is a extremely beautiful woman, who has a silver hair that is almost sparkling and has golden eyes with a weird shape inside it and has a beautiful white wings in her back. At this moment Mari knew she froze, she recognized them, she even had a several poster of them back to Earth! she wanted to shout they''re names so badly, but she suddenly remembers Mark not to shout their names so she shouted in her mind instead '' MELIODAS AND ELIZABETH OMG! THE REAL ONES!! '' Her body was trembling, not because she was nervous but because she was so excited! Merlin also arrived and she saw her Onee-chan was trembling, she thought that she was scared and is ready to protect her. Meliodas was surprised that those figures were a woman and a little girl, and Elizabeth sigh in relief that they don''t have to fight. Elizabeth gently said " You childrens, what are you doing here? " Her words pulled Mari into reality, she said " Uhmm, we simply got curious because we saw you fled in a fast pace. " Merlin shouted in her mind '' Onee-chan idiot! don''t use " we " because it''s just you! who insisted following them! '' Meliodas finally calm down, and reverted into his normal state, he asked " So you basically, followed us because you were curious? aren''t you afraid? " Meliodas intentionally leaks his demon aura so they would know that his a demon, but the reaction that he was expecting didn''t happen, instead Mari said " Your a demon? that''s cool! you don''t seem to be evil! and also the goddess is really beautiful! " Elizabeth smiled, she was happy of being praised " Thank you, Meliodas they seem harmless. " Meliodas sigh " Yeah, we should continue to rest, also the name is Meliodas a demon. " Elizabeth introduce herself " I''m Elizabeth a goddess, call me Onee-san you want. " she smiled gently at them. Merlin knew that they weren''t a bad people, so she let her guard down, and Mari excitedly say " Okay Elizabeth Onee-san! I''ll introduce myself my name is Mari, as for what I am, I''m a human! I guess? " Meliodas and Elizabeth " You guess? " Mari started to use her fruit ability and she started to grow several tails and a fox like ears, which surprised the couple. Elizabeth " I never knew, that kind of race exist! I can feel that the nature loves you, it''s the same level as the fairies! " Meliodas was also surprised at Mari''s transformation, he looked at Merlin and said " Little girl you are? " Merlin looked at him nervously " It''s Merlin... " She told him, her human name not her real name, Meliodas grinned " I see! nice meeting you Merlin and you too Mari, let''s talk inside the cave. " he walked inside the cave and so Elizabeth. Merlin was hesitant, but Mari agreed without a doubt, Mari knew they are good since, she had watched the anime after all, Merlin finally stopped hesitating and followed Mari inside the cave. === Mark is nearby, he could feel Mari and Merlin''s presence base on their Mana, but he couldn''t recognize the other two. But his guts is telling him that, they are safe but he still rushes toward their direction, he just wanted to be sure. ( END- ) Next chapter is " The Fateful Meeting of the two boob lovers " lol Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 67 - The Awakening Of The Pervert Mark rushed toward the direction of Merlin and Mari. While he was worried, Mari and Merlin was happily talking with the couple, Merlin completely let her guard down around them, she realized that they weren''t bad. They continued to talk about stuffs, Mari asked Meliodas " Meliodas, do you like touching Elizabeth Onee-san b??bs? " Meliodas got a blank face and said " Why would i like touching her b??bs? " Mari said sagely " Because, it''s good! " Elizabeth was blushing madly and said " W-what are saying Mari! a woman like yourself shouldn''t say something shameful as that! " While Meliodas was thinking of Mari''s words seriously and mumbled " Because it''s good? " Then Meliodas looked at Elizabeth b??bs, and his eyes had an unexplainable curiousity, Elizabeth noticed her lover intense gave in her b??bs she blushed and thought '' I don''t mind if it''s Meliodas...but...but it''s so embarrassing! " Mari eyes sparkles and she touches her chin and said " Young boy! discover a new world! " she said sagely as if her words were the most profound truth. Meliodas curiousity went in peak, and he opened his mouth " Elizabeth! if I could..? " Elizabeth was beet red right now, but she actually doesn''t mind and said " I-if that''s what you want Meliodas... " She moved her b??bs toward Meliodas while her eyes were close and her face was red as tomato. Meliodas gulped and moved his little hands slowly toward Elizabeth''s b??bs, Mari was extremely excited that her nose was nosebleeding. Merlin was speechless at Mari''s current face right now, she thought '' I never knew Mari Onee-chan was a pervert! '' Meliodas hands is getting near in Elizabeth''s b??bs, and finally his right hand grabs the left b??bs of Elizabeth. Elizabeth m??n?d " Mhm~?? W-wait~ ?? not so rough~?? " Meliodas felt the softness of Elizabeth and his hands felt like he hand just touched a whole world, and that moment Meliodas pervertedness awaken earlier than expected. And his left hand was on the right side of Elizabeth b??bs groping it, Elizabeth m??n?d " Nhm~!?? " Merlin had seen a view that she wasn''t supposed to and screamed her mind '' Arghh!! Mari Onee-chan! it''s your fault! now I can''t remove the scene in my mind! but.. '' she looked at her no b??bs br??st couldn''t help but get jealous in the fact that she doesn''t have b??bs. But she didn''t give up, she was still growing after all and she thought '' And if I got big I''m gonna charm Mark-nii! w-wait why did I think of Mark-nii?! '' her face went red along with the others. Mari nosebleed was falling like an endless water falls " Heheehehhh a real one heheheee~ " While was Meliodas enjoyed groping Elizabeth''s b??bs, his face turned grave, he felt a massive demon energy, and shouted in his mind '' Is it father?! Impossible! he shouldn''t left the Purgatory just to find us right?! '' Elizabeth who noticed, Meliodas Expression turned grave as he stop groping her b??bs, she asked " Meliodas? what''s wrong? " Meliodas shouted " It''s coming! Elizabeth hide! and take Mari and Merlin too! " The girls were starled at Meliodas outburst, they were confused, Elizabeth asked " Tell me what is it Meliodas! " Meliodas said with a grave tone " It''s father! I can feel his presence nearby! only him can leak a strong demonic energy like what I felt now! " Elizabeth got shocked and shouted " No! I can''t leave you here never! even if we die together I don''t mind! " Mari and Merlin looked at the two drama, and they both know it wasn''t the demon king, but Merlin was confused and thought '' Father? so Meliodas father is the current demon king?! '' she understood quickly she was not just smart but she is also sharp. Mari knew that already, so she doesn''t have much to say, Elizabeth looked at them with a gentle smile " It was nice, meeting you both but this is probably the last time we''ll see each other, now please hide! " Merlin and Mari was awe at her kindness, Meliodas shouted " His coming! " Elizabeth got ready, she was ready to face the demon king, suddenly a figure arrived in the small cave, the figure was a male an incredibly handsome man with a black hair and a pure black eyes. Meliodas was confused, he thought it was his father! he couldn''t recognize this man, but the more he look at the man the more his shocked, he is leaking the same energy as his father a Demon King! Meliodas eyes widened and shouted in his mind '' Impossible! there should be only one Demon King in this world! who is he?! '' the atmosphere got heavy. The man who arrived is naturally Mark himself, he was kind of surprised that he saw Meliodas and Elizabeth in this place, he looked at their appearance they were injured and he thought '' So Meliodas betrayed the demon clan already? so I guess the holy war is starting. '' His gaze looked at the other side, and he saw his lover Mari and Merlin, as Mari noticed Mark''s gaze she shuddered. Merlin looked at Mari with a helpless smile, Meliodas was on defense " You, who are you? why do you have the same energy as the Demon King! " Mark pretended " Hmm? a demon? and a goddess? I never knew that those 2 clans could get along. " Meliodas said with annoyance " Oi! answer my question! " He felt like his question was being ignored, Mark rised his hand and said " Wait a moment, I got to take care of something. " Mark moved toward the place where Mari standing, it was so fast that it was as if, he was teleporting. Meliodas was stunned, he was too fast! he knew that he couldn''t beat this monster beside him, it''s because Mark is in the same level of his father! Elizabeth shouted worriedly " Mari! Merlin! " Mark rised his hand in the head of Mari a slaps it real hard. SLAPP!! Mari shouted in pain " Ouch! why did you do that?! " Mark said angrily " You idiot! do you know how worried I am?! and you still ask me why?! " Mari couldn''t make excuses " I-im sorry... " Mark sigh at his girlfriend, he touches her chin and lifted her face and kissed her lips, after a few moment, their lips separated,and he said " Geez...Mari please don''t be reckless next time. " Mari was surprised at Mark''s kiss and felt warm in her heart that he was worried for her, she buried his face in his ?h?st and said " Mhm..I''m sorry I won''t do it again... " Mari means it this time, Mark looked at Merlin " I''m sure you got dragged here, you did your best. " Merlin nodded, and the two couple got shocked at the scene in their eyes, they took the time to process the information. Elizabeth couldn''t help but ask " Uhmm, Mari what is going on? " Mari answered " Ah, my boyfriend was just worried about me... don''t worry he isn''t an enemy. " ( END- ) Hmmmm yeah nailed it, on the process of changing her immature attitude. DROP A STONE!! Chapter 68 - Elizabeth? Elizabeth said with shocked tone " Your Boyfriend?! " Mari nodded and said " Yes...sorry for not saying it on advance. " The tense atmosphere from before calms down, Meliodas said " Don''t ignore me, who are you? why do you have an immense demonic aura around you? my demon Bloodline tells me to kneel down and serve you, it''s the same feeling that I felt when I was in the presence of father. " Mark answered " Oh, right my name is Mark, as for what I am, not sure anymore but I have a demon Bloodline like you, and you said I''m in the same level of the current demon king? " Meliodas said " The name is Meliodas, and yes your bloodline is as strong, as my father. " Mark opened his mouth and said " My Bloodline isn''t the same as your father, mine isn''t fully unlocked yet. " Meliodas was shocked and thought '' If his Bloodline isn''t fully unlocked yet, that means his Bloodline is stronger than father''s?! that means he could become a Demon King even with his current power. '' he looked at Mark with a serious face and said " Mark, do you want to be the new demon king? " Mark said plainly " No, that''s a pain in the ?ss, why don''t you? " Meliodas smiled warily " Well I guess the same, reason as you? haha...and mainly because of the woman I love, if i would became the new Demon King, I had to stay in Purgatory for a very long time, that is one boring job and the demons won''t allow me to have a goddess as a lover. " Mark said " I see.. " After that they got to know each other, thought they still don''t fully trust each other, the could at least talk a little. Time Passed, Mark, Merlin, Mari, Daine is finally decided to leave in the village and they''ll find a spot to make their own house. Old Bill, bowed at them, a few days ago, when Old Bill opened the bag that Mark give he almost died from a heart attack, it was a literal bag of GOLD. And for your information, Old Bill was Vanessa''s grandfather, and you won''t believe what will happen in the future. But that''s a story I''ll reveal soon, Vanessa cried when her Master and her friend Merlin is going to leave, she thought that they''d stay in the village forever but she was wrong. She was reluctant for them to leave, she cried and cried, Mark is kind of sad to leave her, so he comforted her. Mark smiled at Vanessa " Don''t worry Vanessa, this won''t be the last time we''ll meet, just continue to improved what I teached you okay? if I couldn''t go back then be strong and find me. " Vanessa who has a snot in her face " Sniff* Mark-nii that doesn''t make sense! but I promise that I''ll improve my magic and we''ll definitely meet each other soon! " Mark pats her head and said " Sure, for now later. " After the left Vanessa was waving at them, with a tears in her eyes, Merlin also cried a little, to her Vanessa was her true first friend and kind of a little sister to her. Also Meliodas and Elizabeth, left yesterday and they did told them where would they go, in those days Mark and Meliodas relationship is considered each other''s friend. To Mark, Meliodas was a fun to talk guy, especially when he talks about b??bs, his so obsessed with it, and it made me wonder Meliodas wasn''t supposed to be a pervert at this time. But ignored it, besides he''d be a pervert in the future anyway, they are now pretty far away from the village, they were floating in the sky. Mark did it because he wanted to see which is a spot to build a house. After a few hours of finding, Mark finally found the right place to build a house, the group finally landed on the ground. Mari said " Finally we are now on the ground. " Daine who was looking at Mark " Do you want to build a house here? " Mark nodded, the place he choose has a mini pond, and he opened the shop to find a suitable house, the system shop is really damn convenient. Actually Mark can create a house from the moment they got in this world, but he didn''t he wanted to explore a bit and wanted to live in a village for a while. After a while of searching through the shop he found a suitable one, it was a modern mansion. His face twitchs and thought '' Wtf? why the hell is it so small?! '' Daine who heard his thoughts answered. Daine [ Mark...you need to find a space First and place it on there, it''s not a scam okay? it will magically became huge. ] Mark who heard her explaination, finally realized his mistake, of course! why didn''t he think that? He looked around and found the perfect place and he walks their and placed the little Mansion. As he puts the mansion, it started to grow, bigger and bigger, Merlin was stunned she thought '' How did Mark-nii do that?? '' As for a few moment, the Mansion finally looked like a proper one, Mark nodded he has a satisfied look. Mari was also wondering how did he do that, she asked " Mark, how did you do that? " Merlin is also curious to know, Mark simply said " Magic. " Merlin said " Magic?? how come I didn''t know that kind of magic, making a house instantly. " Mark answered " I created a new magic spell. " Merlin got a shocked look " Really?! teach me then! it''s convenient to make a house instantly. " Mark face sweats a little and regretted making that excuse " Err....soon not for now, first let go inside our new home. " Merlin felt like he was trying to dodge the topic. But she ignored it for now, cause she is also curious what''s inside the house. Mari didn''t ask, since she knew that he can simply create things though, she doesn''t know how he could do that, she trusted him more than anything and that''s the most important thing. As they got inside, Merlin eyes is full of curiousity, all the things inside Is foreign to her. Mari was looking around and realized that the items and stuffs here are the same back on Earth, the first thing she did was using the Flat Screen, she looked for the remote and as she found it, Mari hurriedly turned on the flat screen. As it got on Merlin, got starled, she saw some people talking in the black box! she was surprised and curious as well, she asked Mari " Onee-chan what is that black box? why it their people inside it? and I don''t feel any Mana from it. " Mari doesn''t know how to explain it to Merlin, so she looked at Mark. Mark pondered for a while and said " Merlin I have to explain something important. " Merlin looked at him and she started to listen, Mark explained that they weren''t from this world, and Merlin thought he was joking but, looking at his serious face she said " I-is it for real? that your guys aren''t from this world? " Mark nodded " Yes, we are. " Merlin got shocked, and then realized something she shouted " T-then since you aren''t from this world t-then are you gonna leave someday? " Mark nodded " Yes, I am going to leave. " Merlin started to cry, and dashed toward Mark and shouted " No! no! please don''t leave me! sob* sniff* " Merlin was crying loudly, and then Mark pats her head and said " Don''t worry...we aren''t gonna leave you. " Merlin looked at him and said " Really? " Mari smiled " Really. " After that Merlin calm down, and started to explore the entire house, and Mark accompanied her and told her, what is the names of the items and how to use it. Suddenly he felt something, he felt something was opening, he noticed it early because of his Mana Manipulation. The girls didn''t noticed, since they were busy looking around in the new house. He walked outside and he saw the pond near their house was shining, after for a while the pond return back to normal. Suddenly a figure appeared in the pond, the figure swims toward the ground, Mark was surprised. The figure was a female, she had long white hair, she has a dreamy blue eyes she was extremely beautiful and her height is 5''9 and her bust size is D, she had a white wings at her back and more importantly she looks like Elizabeth! The Elizabeth looking female noticed him and just stared at him in daze, and after a while finally she got panicked, the female quickly grabs the sword at her waist and shouted " Y-you vile creature! charming me with your handsome face! unforgivable! show me your true form! " Mark had a deadpan eyes and said " Huh? " ( END- ) So yeah, some of you want Elizabeth in the Harem so I decided to make my own version looking Elizabeth. Drop a STONE!!! And yeah I''ll make another chapter later. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 69 - Liya (A/N : Okay first of all for those who had watched the Movie The Seven Deadly Sins : Prisoners of the sky, you would understand this a bit, btw Liya is the name of my Oc that looks like Elizabeth yet more s?xy and has a bigger bust, and also won''t add more harem candidates unless I had a certain interest, I''m gonna focus in the story for now. ????????) === ( Liya PoV ) I am Liya, all my life lived in a small sky island, we are a descendants of the Goddess clan and we call our race Celestials, our duty is to protect our hometown. In the Sky island there is a huge Egg on it and they said that, the egg was a seal to a creature called Indura, it was a strong beast that it said to be par with the Demon King. Thought the seal is still stable and strong, some of the low level demon, who is sealed along the Indura can get out. There would be at least 3-4 demon would escape from the seal every year, I am also a warrior thought I''m a girl you shouldn''t underestimate me! I am one of the best warrior in our clan, but I didn''t want to became one, honestly it''s because I want to escape from this fate getting of getting Married to someone I don''t like. Every generation, the chief son would inherit the Winged Sword, that was giving by the Great White, who is our saviour. And as he inherit the Winged sword, he would choose marry the woman, who has the purest bloodline of his generation, you can say that it''s Royalty, and coincidentally I am that woman. Actually I have no problem marrying a decent man, but that man who is the inheritor of the Winged Sword is a ?ustful, greedy and has really bad attitude, he treats our people as a servant, he considers himself as superior. And from that moment, I decided to train myself that I had almost died many times, I get exhausted too much, yet I still keep going, hopefully I can break the sacred law. One day I announced to my people that, I don''t want to marry the chief son, I was scolded by a lot my race of course, but then our current Great Elder is on my side, for she knows that the chief son has trash attitude. So the great elder called all of the pure blooded ones, or you can call them officials or politicians in short. The great elder told them, that she also supports me on not marrying that trash, and of course many of them disagreed, the law isn''t supposed to be broken, and after a few hours of words fighting. They had finally decided something, I would duel the chief son, and if I win I wouldn''t have to marry the Trash. They did that because, the husband should be stronger than the wife, that''s what they thought, but I am very happy at their decision. I know that trash too well, he is lazy and weak, I''m confident that I would win, I couldn''t wait to be free. After a few days of waiting, it was finally time for the duel, all of the people who lives in the Sky Kingdom, is watching us. ( Normal Person Pov ) There is also some rules, in the arena there is a redline and if someone get passed to it loses, and also you could not kill each other, and if someone surrendered them he/she loses. Unless on of them says " I give up. " then that''s the signal of surrendering and that person loses immediately. And the duel started the trash looked at me ?ustfully and said " Liya, oh Liya why don''t you just surrender and become my meat toy! " Liya shouted in disdain " Shut up! you disgusting freak! " But Liya dodge it, and she slash back, Trash b?r?ly dodged it and he has an ugly face when, he dodged her attack. Liya continued slashing, swinging and piercing her sword toward the trash, some of the people who are watching laughed at Trash pitifully display. And the Chief who is naturally trash father got embarrassed he shouted angrily at Trash " You brat! don''t you dare to lose to a girl! " Trash shouted " F*ck sake old man! shut up I''m trying! " As he said that, he didn''t get to dodge Liya''s kick and he got hit in the stomach, he cough his disgusting saliva out of his disgusting mouth. Liya pointed her sword at Trash face and she said coldly " Give up! you can''t beat me! " Trash gritted his teeth and drops his sword, into the ground and rised his hands, Liya took her sword from the face of Trash. She turned around thinking that " I won! I can finally escape from my fate from marrying that trash! " However she had forgotten about a certain rule, the person have to say " I give up. " for her to win. Without realizing it, Trash pushed her and she got passed at the redline and she said " Eh? " Trashed laughed crazily " HAHAHAHA I WON!! B*TCH YOUR GOING TO BE MY MEAT TOY! " The people got angry at Trash for his victory, but they knew it was in the rules they couldn''t refute that fact. Liya got dumbfounded and said " I-i won didn''t I? why why are you celebrating! " Trashed grinned " Oh Liya! your a f*cking idiot for ?ssuming that you won! yes I did drop my sword and rised my hand but did I say I give up? " he grinned even more loudly. Liya dropped her knees in the ground mumbling " No..it''s can''t be no... " === ( Liya PoV ) After the match I cried at my room loudly, I blame myself for getting ahead like that, after that sleepless night. I couldn''t take it anymore, I want to be free, I want to escape, I have heard that there was an abandoned ruins that has a certain teleportation to the land, they say it was dangerous there because it was ruled by the demon. But for me who has no choice, but to go there it''s better to die free, than being a s?xtoy to that Trash! I decided to move now, I prepared some stuff necessary for surviving. After the preparation, I am ready to escape, there were few guards at my place, I skillfully hides in their views, and I ran after going in a safe place. After a several minutes of running, I finally arrived at the ruin, honesty it''s faster to fly but I didn''t dare because, they would find me easily. As I got into the ruin, I was running toward a straight direction, after a few minutes of running, I saw a dead end and said " No it can''t be how can i- " Then I suddenly remembered that I need to chant a certain words to open it so I said it " *""##*%*# " And the wall opened and I see the pond which is the portal to go into the land, I didn''t hesitate to jump at the pond and as I got it the water it shines and I got teleported. ( PoV End ) Liya swam above the water, she was catching her breath, she swam toward the land and she was breathing heavily. She didn''t realize that someone was looking at her, and after a moment she finally noticed, as she look at the person who was staring at her. Liya went of daze, it''s because the person who was gazing at her is extremely Handsome! he was the most handsome man she had seen! And they Liya got panicked, she knew that the lands was dominated by the demons! she thought that this man in front of her is disguising, she shouted " Y-you vile creature! charming me with that handsome face! unforgivable! show me your true form! " Naturally the man is Mark he said with a deadpan face " Huh? " Chapter 70 - Goddess Daine Liya shouted " Huh?! I said reveal your true form, vile creature!! you can''t f-fool me with the Handsome l-look of yours! " Her warriors will, had been tested today her face was beet red when facing Mark, she thought that Mark was using a charm spell to charm her! Mark had a wtf is wrong with you expression, and said " Miss angel or whatever your race is called, excuse me but aren''t being rude? this is my real face, why would reveal something that I don''t have in the first place? " Liya pointed at him and shouted with a blushing face " Lies! it''s impossible for a man to as handsome, as your face! it has to be an illusion! " Mark felt annoyed at this woman, isn''t he basically saying that his face is fake? that''s an insult! he said with a sneer " Do you have any proof that my face is fake? " Liya got silent and said " I- " Mark opened his mouth " So, you don''t my face is real it doesn''t have a speck of fakeness on it, I guess your race must have an ugly faces to say that. " Liya rebutted " No way! they are handsome and beautiful! " Mark said " If it''s true then, why not my face too? accept it I am telling the truth. " Liya didn''t give up " No! let me touch your face if it were real or not! I could tell if it''s real or not if you let me touch your face! " Mark didn''t really like some stranger, touching him but, this moment is an exception he wants to prove it, he knew he could ignore it but he still wants too, plus her face looks like someone he knew which is Elizabeth. But this one is more s?xy and has a huge bust, just this time he would let her touch him, Mark moved closer toward Liya. She flinched, she was on guard, Mark naturally noticed her, cautiousness and he said " Don''t worry, I don''t bite plus if I move you wouldn''t stand a chance anyway. Mark moved his face closer in the face of Liya, who was blushing madly, her heart was beating loudly, this was the first time she felt this way, she escaped because she doesn''t want to get married someone she hates. Yet never in her life time that she''d encountered someone, like Mark! since her right hand is holding a sword, she used her left hand to touch it. As she touch it she felt the smoothness and as she pinch it she felt the softness of Mark''s face, she instantly knew it wasn''t fake! there is no way something this soft is fake! Liya didn''t realize it but she drops her sword in her right hand and she touches the other cheek of Mark''s face. Mark looked at the girl who adorably pinching his cheeks as if, he was a child, Mark didn''t want to get touched any further and said " Are you done? " She finally realized, what blunder she had done, she couldn''t help but yepp, she got embarrassed she didn''t realize that she did those embarrassing stuff! Liya moved backward, as she did that she forgot that in the back of her is the pond! Liya " Ah?! ahhh! " But before could she fall, Mark grabs here waist and said " Becareful. " Liya eyes widened, her heartbeat was rapidly beating, suddenly a strange feeling was i invading her very existence, her breathing got heavy, her face was red a tomato never felt this foreign feelings before! Just by doing those simple actions, Liya feel in love with Mark! in a short span of minute, a drop dead gorgeous celestial silver haired beauty feel in love with Mark in a simple action of saving her from falling into the pond! Mark released his arms in Liya''s waist, because she would fall now. Liya got disappointed, she wants him to touch her more yet, she doesn''t know why she felt that way, she said " T-thank you... " Mark nodded " Your welcome, so is it enough to prove that my face isn''t fake? " Liya lowed her head embarrassedly " Yes... " " Okay first of all, who are you? what are you. where did you came from? " asked Mark for he curious, she looks like a carbon copy of Elizabeth! maybe she is her long lost Sister? maybe? Liya took a deep breath, to calm herself and started to answer his questions " Well first of all my name is Liya Seraphim, I am a descendant of the goddess clan and we are called Celestials! " she said proudly. And she continued " As for where I came from, I''m from the Sky Kingdom, I''m not sure if you know about it, but it''s a small island floating in the sky where the Sky Temple is there which is the place where the Winged Sword is placed. " Mark got interested " Oh? Winged Sword huh? sounds familiar....but how did got here? " Mark haven''t watch the Seven deadly sins movie, so he doesn''t have the knowledge on that place, thought he heard about the Winged Sword, he couldn''t remember the details well. Liya decided to her story, she felt like she would be okay to tell this man in front of her, her woman instinct is telling her to spill the beans. (A/N : Means to talk it out, if some of you doesn''t know. ) So she started telling him, why she had arrived her and so on, Mark face frowned he couldn''t help but think '' Her fiance is a deep sh*t I feel kind of guilty now, I don''t know why but maybe it''s because she looked the same as Elizabeth... " Mark opened his mouth, to the Liya who was lowering her face down " So you don''t have a place to stay? " Liya nodded " Yes... " Mark pondered for a while and said " Say...wanna stay in my house for sometime until you settle down? " Liya eyes brighten she said happily " Really?! b-but is it truly okay? " she was worried. Mark smiled " Don''t worry it''s okay, now let''s go. " Liya smiled happily, her heart was having rainbows and stuff right now, her stomach feels like it has bu??erflies in it, she was feeling great right now she said " En! " She followed Mark, as they walked they had arrived at his modern mansion, Liya had a stunned face and got an ???? reaction. Suddenly someone, opened the door, and it was a female! Liya regained herself from the shock, and looked at the Person who opened the door. Suddenly her Bloodline was telling her that the figure in front on her is her, elder, mother or whatever you call it. The figure who opened the door was Daine! what Liya is currently feeling right now is due to the goddess bloodline of Daine. Goddess the Ancestor of Celestials, Liya suddenly realized that this person in front of her is a goddess! she kneeled and said " Greetings Mother of Celestials! " Daine got starled " Eh? Elizabeth? " ( END- ) Yeah yo! I think this chapter is okay, anyways. Drop a Stone. Join In My Discord Server : Chapter 71 - The Curious Liya Daine was starled at Liya''s words, she thought '' She isn''t Elisabeth? wait did she call mother of Celestials? is that her race? '' Daine looked at Mark for answers, he sigh and said " Let''s go inside, I''ll explain. " Daine nodded and she goes inside, the mansion, and followed by Mark, Liya, as they got inside Liya got even more curious and shocked, she thought '' What are those shiny stones above? are they gems? '' What she saw was the crystal light, it''s commonly used by some rich people, in Earth and as they got into the living room Liya got surprised again, she saw people inside a black box! She thought '' Is that a cursed box?! are those people inside the box are sinners, that needed to be sealed? '' Mark doesn''t know why but he got a feeling, that Liya was thinking of something stupid, but he ignored it. Merlin and Mari was watching the TV, Merlin was a little used at their new house, a little bit thought she is still ignorant, but at least she knows a little. Merlin and Mari noticed that they had a Guest, and they turned off the TV, Mari was a little reluctant but still turned it off, and Merlin TV doesn''t affect her, at least not yet. And they sits down to the couch, Liya who was curious at the couch, the couch was white, and she gently touches it and she said " Soft! softer than the Great Elder personal chair! " While Merlin and Mari was surprised at the Liya who looked like Elizabeth, they knew she wasn''t Elizabeth since, they were the person that had spend time with Elizabeth the most. Merlin asked " Mark-nii? who is she? she totally looks like Elizabeth Onee-chan! are they perhaps related?! " Mari nodded, she thought '' I didn''t see this character in the main Canon...I guess it''s a real world after all, whenever it was in anime or manga they only made the story for those who are the main characters. '' she didn''t shout nor had her easy going attitude. Mark nodded in satisfied expression and thought '' Mari is maturing, good girl. '' and he opened his mouth " I''ll answer your questions, but first of all this woman beside me is Liya, yes she totally looks like Elizabeth, but to they are related by blood, at least in a long distance, her race is called Celestials, as you can see, she has wings, Celestials are the descendants of the goddess clan. " Merlin realized something and asked " So, where does she live? why did you left, why aren''t there is other besides you? base in you appearance, you are probably a princess of something, and also you have that certain aura about you that, you had a high position in your place or kingdom, I''m I right? " Mark was surprised at Merlin almost near perfect guess, he thought '' This girl is smart and sharp.. " and the most Person who was surprised was Liya, this little girl in front of her could guess that much in a few glance. But she didn''t bother to hide and admitted it and said " Yes, you are right but I''m not a princess but, I have the purest bloodline of all my other kind, so you could say that I''m a Royalty. " She might have a little power in her hometown, but in her she had nothing, she could only tell the facts, and she thought '' This girl is dangerous...yet why is she so cute??? I couldn''t hate such adorable thing! '' Merlin nodded with a smug expression, and is definitely obvious that she wanted to be praised, of course all of the person in this room noticed, they smiled at Merlin smug expression. Liya thought '' I take that back! I just want to cuddle you right now! '' suddenly Merlin felt shivers through her body, and noticed the hungry eyes of Liya, she totally knew that eyes those where the eyes of someone that wants to cuddle her! They where like Mari and Daine''s eyes a few days ago, Merlin almost died from Daine''s br??st, and she had a little truma at big br??st womans! Merlin dashed toward, Mark and hides besides him, avoiding Liya''s hungry look, Mark smiled warily " Okay Liya continue, your scaring Merlin you know? " Liya realized her blunder, she got embarrassed and did a fake cough " Cough- forgive me, Merlin-chan isn''t it? your gonna love Onee-san very soon fufufu~ " Liya winked at Merlin, and it made Merlin wanted to avoid her at all cost! Mari and Daine nodded in understanding, for they felt the same too. 3 hungry Onee-san''s started to look intensely at Merlin, Merlin trembling right now, Mark felt like he should protect Merlin from these beast, he used his strongest move. Mark face turned serious " You girls ..this isn''t time for this...Liya continue to explain. " The girls resisted their Urge to cuddle Merlin, for Mark used his strongest move, the serious talk. Liya nodded and said " Yes...it''s like this. " Liya explainated did she even got here, and she explained that she doesn''t want to get married to a Disgusting man, and she had to run anyway to escape her fate. The girls felt her, Mari and Daine looked at each other and nodded, they walked forward at Liya and give her a hug. Daine comfort her " It''s okay now, your safe here... " Mari said " Yes...you did the right thing. " Elizabe- cough I mean Liya started to have teary eyes, no one had ever comfort her like this, back in her hometown she doesn''t have a friend that treats her equally, since she is like a Royalty the girls at her age, is distancing from her. Right now, she felt glad that she had escape, she felt like, found her true friends, but they will be sisters soon anyways soon. Mark smiled at them, as the three women''s were smiling together, honestly they looked like a goddess from the painting right now. After that they showed Liya, around the mansion and teached her alot of things. A month later, They had an easy life in the mansion, Liya and Merlin got addicted to this show called K-Drama and Mari sneered at them and says " traitors! " While Daine and Mari was into Anime, Daine is just neutral she likes it both, as long, as she enjoy watching why not? Suddenly a loud bang, was heard. BANNG! This is the start of the Demons dominating the Earth, and the waring period of the First Holy War Starts! Monspeet looks at the mansion near him and said " Hmm? why do I feel uneasy... " But he ignored it at goes toward the Mansion, where Mark lived! ( END- ) Yush starting this one, so that I could start in the main plot next several chapters. ???????? Drop A Stone by the way. Join In My Discord Server : Chapter 72 - The Poor Monspeet Mark where watching TV, with the others, it was peaceful as usual. Merlin got used to modern stuff in the mansion, and so Liya, this mansion is really convenient, you don''t need to clean it because it will clean itself 24 hours a day. Mark and Liya relationship got closer overtime, but still isn''t at the level at being couple, Liya was pretty obvious of her feelings yet Mark distance himself from her. It wasn''t that he was being mean, he just couldn''t make some woman, that he b?r?ly knew to be his lover can''t he? Mark thought, her feelings we''re just admiration nothing more, and so their relationship stays the same despite living together under the same roof. They thought today was just as usual, but they couldn''t more wrong, they heard a loud bang, and 3 people in the house except Mari and Liya. Noticed that it was a demon, and a high ranking one too! it was no doubt that demon is a member of the Ten Commandments. And the aura have gotten closer and closer, Mark cracks his head, it''s been a month since he last fought. Crack crack~ He copied Meliodas " Well, well~ someone''s gonna cry today. " === Monspeet shivered from an unknown reason, he got confused, but he still continue to go into Mark''s mansion. As he floats, the mansion wasn''t the far away from him, Monspeet looks interested in the mansion below him. It was total different from many other Mansions that he see, as he was about to go there. A human girl? a human with a fox ears? he wondered what kind of race is it, and he looked at the other 3. A goddess? no no no her bloodline is too weak to be one, and the other one is ..... Supreme Goddess?! Impossible! I had seen her once and it''s definitely not her face! Then who the hell is this woman?! his body trembled unconsciously, Daine noticed him trembling and she smiled. Daine suddenly used her, bloodline for the first time, her long black hair turned into a golden blonde and her red eyes became the same as Elizabeth yellow eyes when is she on her goddess form, but colored neon sky blue! And her wings 12 in total, to the goddess clan the more wings they had the more stonger they are, for example the Supreme Goddess has 10, yet Daine has 12. And if you ask who is stronger? don''t ask for something obvious, Monspeet wanted to punch his face for ignoring his instincts before. Merlin, Mari, Liya and even Mark were surprised at her transformation, this was the first time they saw it. Merlin " Woah! Onee-chan your so beautiful! " Mari nodded, and her tail was wagging and said " Sister! you got even more beautiful! " Liya couldn''t take it anymore and she kneeled down, her Bloodline was forcing her to! it was recognizing Daine as it''s Mother. Daine noticed Liya was having a hard time at her presence, to her Liya is like a little sister to her, she didn''t hesitate to use her ability to upgrade Liya''s bloodline. Liya body is currently shinning right now, her Bloodline as Celestial became a True goddess Bloodline, and her power wasn''t from any other ordinary Goddess, it was in the level of an Archangel! Her evolution got finished, her 2 wings multipled into 4! her blue eyes became golden yellow, basically she is has the same as Elizabeth right now, but has more wings and bigger bust ????. Liya couldn''t believe that she became a goddess! she looked at Daine with a teary eyes " I- " Daine smiled " Don''t mind, I should have done this earlier, treat is as a gift from me fufu~. " Liya smiled and said " Yes! " Monspeet who saw her making an Archangel level Goddess, like it was nothing couldn''t help but fear her more. He doesn''t have to think anymore! he got to escape! as he was about to do so, a figure arrived in front of him. It was Mark! he said while gazing at Monspeet " Want to escape? sorry you can''t! don''t worry I won''t kill you I''ll just give you a lil beating no? " Monspeet couldn''t feel anything at this guy in front of him but his instincts was screaming, that if it can talk then it would be '' Run! run!or your gonna die! '' During the month, Mark has learned how to perfectly control his Wrath Demon King Bloodline and he can now hide it or show it anytime he wants. Mark couldn''t kill him nor he plans to do so, he wants to play for a bit, Mark punched Monspeet into the stomach, and his punch was coated with dense Mana. Monspeet splits his unhealthy blood, and flew into the ground and created a not so small nor big crater. Mark killed the rest of the small fries demon that is following Monspeet, after that he goes toward Monspeet who was struggling to stand up. Mark dashed toward him and he does a jab at Monspeet, he repeatedly did the jab into Monspeet stomach. As he punch Monspeet, Monspeet back was generating some air, it''s because of how strong the impact of Mark jab is. He continued to punch Monspeet, right jab, left jab, it was as if Monspeet was a dummy for training. And for the last move he kicked her face really hard, and Monspeet flew toward the direction of the girls. The girls eyes glints, and Mark noticed it and said " Don''t you dare to kill him or else you''ll get a punishment from me! " The girl nodded, Merlin castered her combo spell, while Mari was a spinning wind ball in her right had, let''s call it green rasengan. While Liya was practicing her new profound Arc, while Daine looked at them, she''ll heal Monspeet when he is in a near dying. How nice isn''t it? she heal him just to avoid dying that how nice she is...heck no! even Satan wouldn''t do that cruel thing! It was like giving a false hope, and end up being f*cked. They continued their beati- cough I mean experimen- cough I mean play. Monspeet was crying in his inner self, he regretted coming here! After an hour of beating the poor Monspeet, the girls were finally satisfied, and Mark goes into the beat up Monspeet and said " So? have you learned your lesson? " Monspeet screamed in his mind '' Lesson my ?ss! it''s called BEATIN- NO TORTURE! NOT A LESSON! '' but he didn''t dare to say it our else he''ll be tortured again! Mark said " Oh? your not nodding I guess you needed another lesson! " Monspeet feels crying, he forcefully nodded and Mark smirked and said " Good! Daine mind healing him? " Daine nodded " Sure. " And then she used her healing ability at Monspeet again. Monspeet recovered at his near dying state, and stood up he fearful looks at them both. Mark looked at him and said " You can go...but " Monspeet got happy at Mark''s words he felt nervous at Mark''s but. Mark aura leaks and said coldly " If your gonna exposed what happened here, then you die, no matter Where you are my, you can''t escape heed my words. " Monspeet whole existence shivered, he feels like he was in front of the Demon King himself! but his aura was even more superior than the Demon King! Monspeet shouted in his mind '' Who is he?! another Demon King?! '' his body trembled it was as if it wanna surrender itself to Mark. Mark sneered at him and said " You can go! " Monspeet bowed and hurriedly fled, and swears he wouldn''t open his mouth no matter what even if it''s the Demon King himself! because that man is more dangerous than the Demon King! Mark looked at the disappearing figure of Monspeet and said " I should probably visit them later. " And he walks toward the mansion calmly like nothing happened. ( END- ) Yush! done...oh well please do remind me of some misspelled or misplaced words. Drop a stone if you want to. By the way Join In My Discord Server And Suggest Me Some Stuffs : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 73 - Visiting Ten Commandments 1/3 (A/N : Alright I won''t be updating, in Sunday, why? well I want to try to edit chapter 1-25 thought it wouldn''t be much different, if you curious you can read it back on Monday, it''s gonna be alot of work to do, because the first chapters is the first impression of the readers whenever it''s good or bad.) === It''s been a couple of months since, Monspeet visit, within those months, the girls hadn''t been slacking off, Merlin BP has risen to the point the it is the same as in the Original Plot. And difference that she is just 12! not 3,000+ , Liya can now fully control her divine powers, and could hide it like Daine, well it''s because Daine guided her. Mari BP has risen quite alot it can be comparable to Galand in his Critical Over State, while Mark has 80% unlocked his Wrath Demon Bloodline and he is at least thrice stronger than the current Demon King. He wondered if he could find someone equal in the future, little did he know that it would come true soon but that''s for later. Mark didn''t have anything to do, besides watching TV slowly unlocking his Bloodline, he stopped absorbing Mana, because he had at least drained 30% of the Mana of this world. If he used all of his Mana, without using his Bloodline power, he could 1 shot the Demon King in just a single spell but it would take 50% of his Mana and could only use it Twice, if he wanted more then he should absord the rest of the Mana. Actually every person has a limit of containing Mana, for example an average person can contain 5,000 BP worth of Mana in his body and couldn''t be more because he''ll either be crippled or explode from too much Mana. Everyone isn''t like Merlin who has an unlimited container, nor a monster like Mark who has a bottomless container. And today Mark decided to Visit the Ten commandments, he felt like the holy war is about to end. So he asked who wanted to follow him, before could Mari speak, he strictly said " No, not you Mari your not going with me, not this one your too weak. " Mari wanted to rebuke, but couldn''t she knew she was weak, thought she can fight one commandment, but that is only Galand which is the weakest of the good, but you shouldn''t underestimate him, he might be the weakest but he has countless battle experience, and you could not like in front of him. But Galand ability won''t work at Mark, Daine and probably Liya. Merlin can''t, she doesn''t have her sacred Treasure yet, Daine doesn''t have much interest meeting those Ten Commandments at least for now. Their relationship is the same as couple months ago, nothing much changed except Mark liked her, and Liya loved Mark more than ever. Mark still doesn''t want to break that threshold yet, so they are pretty much a good friends. Finally they are ready to go, Liya said " I''m ready! " " Sure. " said Mark while nodding, and they set off. === In an unknown location, the 8 of the Ten Commandments where staying. Yes 8, since Meliodas killed the other 2, and Meliodas himself was a former Ten commandments and there are some new members. Not Gloxinia,Drole and Estarossa who is supposed to be Mael, hasn''t join yet. Derieri whose appearance of a wild looking woman with a spiky long golden blonde hair, almost half of her body is cover with black substance called [ Power Of Darkness ] Galand whose appearance looks like a lamp of metal, his appearance is like an armor of a skinny knight. (A/N : Pfft- its true! lmao. ) Grayroad this demon is really weird, he has an appearance of a floating black ball, and many demon faces around it. Melascula whose appearance, of a teen looking girl who had a beautiful face, and has a purple hair, but has a collar in her neck. Monspeet whose appearance of a m?tur? man, who looks like a gentleman, he doesn''t have a mustache anymore since, Mari rudely took it, because she just wanted to see him without mustache. Zeldris who appearance similar to Meliodas but has a black hair, I mean they are brothers alright? Lastly Gowther, whose real body is inside a dark space trapped by the Demon King. A couple months ago, after Melascula became Mark''s slave, she had a gloomy mood, as she got in their fortress. The first thing that her companion noticed that, the collar in her neck, they asked her why is she wearing it. She naturally lied, Melascula said, she likes it and wants it to wear it starting today, her companions we''re fool''s, but they didn''t bother they find it rather odd. Galand can''t use his ability against a fellow Commandments so he couldn''t tell if she is lying or not. After a month passed, they totally ignored it, there is nothing much different from Melascula expect she only attacks when, someone is attacks her or treat to her. Zeldris was satisfied at Melascula behavior lately, she wasn''t reckless as before and killing every being except for demons without a good reason, thought he doesn''t know the reason of her change is because collar. And after that, they saw the change of Monspeet too! he lost his precious mustache! thought he was acting like usual, something is definitely wrong with him! They tried to ask some questions but, it was either ignored or a lie, 2 of the Commandments had been strange lately. They don''t know they had been changed by a single person who is definitely stronger than their so called Demon King. Thought only Monspeet and Melascula knew about it and the others were clueless. There is one time, that Melascula and Monspeet privately talk as Monspeet accidentally said Mark''s name, but it''s a good thing that Melascula was the person who heard it. Monspeet shivered he thought his dead, because he blurted Mark''s name in front of his companion. But surprisingly Melascula knew Mark, and they talked about him but didn''t say anything about what he did to them. Even thought they couldn''t tell each other, they could understand without even talking the face says it all. Currently this day, the two shivered from the familiar feeling the had one name in their mind '' Mark! '' === Mark and Liya can already see the members of the Ten Commandments. He smiled " It''s fun time. " ( END- ) Okay yeah here is it. Join In My Discord Server And Suggest Me Some Stuffs : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 74 - Visiting Ten Commandments 2/3 (A/N : Alright I''m back, I couldn''t edit it all lol my laziness is attacking, but I have edited it till chapter 9, always I''ll continue it later.) === The Ten Commandments felt something heavy that is pressuring their bloodline. It was Mark intentionally leaking his Bloodline, he looked at the Ten Commandments below. He smiled and said " Nice to meet you Ten Commandments! " And his gaze was in Monspeet and Melascula, the two shivered, Zeldris looked coldly at Mark " Who are you?! you actually dared to trespass at our fortress! " Mark chuckled " Forgive me, my name is Mark as for trespassing, I do what I want. " Liya who is beside him couldn''t help but felt a little nervous, the demons below is at least the same level as her, she is confident to defeat the looking metal demon which is Galand but as for the rest of maybe she could, she isn''t experience on fighting a High Ranking Demon. One of them couldn''t wait a jumped above the sky and tried to punch Mark, the demon who first attack is Derieri. Monspeet shouted " Derieri stop! " Derieri tried to use her [ Combo Star ] at Mark, but Mark grabs her neck in an extremely fast speed, he grabs her neck tightly. Derieri tried to break free, she used all of her strength to remove Mark''s grip but it didn''t even bulge! Mark looked at her and said " Is that all? how disappointing. " Mark dived into the ground while grabbing Derieri''s neck, as he is about to fall into the ground, he used Derieri''s body so he wouldn''t get the impact from the ground. BOOM! CRASH! A huge creater was made near the Ten Commandments Fortress, and Derieri who is in the ground coughing some blood in her mouth. Mark losen his grip at Derieri, and walks toward the rest of the group, the rest of the group became wary except for Monspeet and Melascula they knew, they stood no chance against that monster. It''s better to surrender, As the rest of them is about to attack Mark, their instinct told them to look above and they saw a huge [ Ark ] That is enough to Exterminate them if they get hit, they changed their target and they used their [ Flight ] and black wings appeared at their backs the black wings allows them to fly. Liya got panicked, and she calmed herself down, she doesn''t want to mess up, a warrior should be ready to any situation! She took a deep breath and she has serious expression on her face, and waited for the moment they got closer. And it was the right moment to fire it and she shouted " [ Ark ] !! " Mark looked at the scene and said " Is she trying to kill them? but oh well it''s not like they would die like that, they weren''t selected as the Ten Commandments for nothing. Without Monspeet and Melascula, the rest wanted to stop the huge [ Ark ] Zeldris used his [ Ominous Nebula ] and sliced the [ Ark ] in an extremely god-like speed. As he sliced the [ Ark ] he continued to fly toward Liya, but again Liya made another [ Ark ] but this time Zeldris couldn''t dodge. Liya knew that it would be most likely, they could stop her [ Ark ] they weren''t called selected as Ten Commandments for nothing, and she created another [ Ark ] the first one is just a facade. Zeldris got hit by the [ Ark ] Mark who is below watching them and he thought '' I didn''t expect her to use something like this! it''s simple but effective...but that isn''t enough for someone like him. Zeldris screamed inside the [ Ark ] " AHHH!!! " He could b?r?ly move inside, he struggled, he shouted " YOU B*TCH! " The rest of the Ten Commandments shouted " Zeldris! " Zeldris used his skill again [ Ominous Nebula ] and sliced the [ Ark ] into half again, he looked angrily at Liya and shouted " Damn you from the goddess clan! " He fly toward her, used his short sword to stab her, but Liya also used her sword in her waist. And the two started to find fight, you could see the difference of their skills, thought they are equal at strength their skills difference are huge. Liya is on the losing side but she didn''t surrender, she continued to fight Zeldris. The other Ten Commandments was about help Zeldris, but they were stopped by Mark he used his Rinnegan to surpress them, the Ten Commandments suddenly falls 1 by 1. They couldn''t carry the weight of their body, Mark made their body at least a ten thousands heavier than normal. Gowther looked normal than the others, since this isn''t his real body and it''s just a doll, he didn''t feel anything other than can''t move he slowly said " This...is....not....magic...I can''t feel any Mana on it! " Of course you couldn''t feel any Mana on it since it from a pure power originally from the eyes, he doesn''t need chakra to use the Rinnegan abilities. And then Mark looked at Melascula and already deployed a sound magic, so no one could hear them except Monspeet and the two of them. " It''s been a while. " he said to Melascula. Melascula said " Yes...it''s been a While master... " Monspeet eyes widened and said " What? " ( END- ) Okay yes, this is totally a mess, the conflict of the Demon Clan and the Goddess clan hasn''t started yet but Liya herself startled it lol, basically they thought the Liya is from the Goddess clan which is half true. Anyways this chapter is short, I''ll be adding more chapters later. Drop a stone btw. Join In My Discord Server And Suggest Me Some Stuffs : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 75 - Visiting Ten Commandments 3/3 Monspeet couldn''t hide his shock, he shouted in his mind '' Did Melascula called him master?! what is happening here? '' Mark looked at Melascula and said. " Master? oh well, doesn''t matter, you did a good job tricking them, I''m really curious how did you avoid getting suspicion with the collar. " Melascula smiled bittery, and then Mark looked at Monspeet. " It''s been a while also...how to say this you look funny without mustache. " Monspeet shivered but he gritted his teeth and opened his mouth and said with a little anger. " W-what did you do to Derieri? " It''s not a secret that, he has feelings for Derieri but doesn''t know what is it, and he is worried for her, as Mark give her a good beating, as he loved her so much without knowing what love is, he could even confront Mark, and fight him even though he knew, he is going to lose. Demons are capable of falling in love, but it is rare, they might be called ''Demon'' but they aren''t a psychopath that kills whatever they see. They also like humans but stronger, and less emotional, unlike humans they aren''t too greedy, they are at least truthful of themselves. And Mark naturally knows that, he has feelings for Monspeet, and he earned his respect, he looked at Monspeet in a new light, even thought he fears him, he didn''t hesitate to talk back with a hint of anger in his tone. " Don''t worry, I just made her faint...but seriously I''m not too fond of killing females. " Which is True, he never once killed a female, but made some female suffer, and you know who is it. " Do you love her? I want a straight and honest answer. " Monspeet eyes widened and said. " Love? I have heard of it...but I''m not sure what it means. " Mark sigh and thought '' Well, yeah as expected of a demon they are clueless on such things, but being able to not know Love is a good thing..but I''ll explain it to him '' " Monspeet, do you enjoy doing talking with her, or being happy whenever you see her . " Monspeet pondered and said. " Y-yes I do. " " And if you see her with another male demon happily talking with him what would you feel? " " Impossible! she wouldn''t talk to male unless they are an enemy or from the Ten Commandments! " " Just imagine it. " And Monspeet unconsciously imagined, Derieri flirting with another male demon, as he imagine that his eyes were red and his aura was wildly leaking in the air, he felt anger, jealousy and hate. Mark was a little surprised at his reaction and thought '' It''s more worse than I imagined.. '' and he said. " So? you felt uncomfortable right? " Monspeet was pulled back in reality, and didn''t realize that his aura wasn''t supressed anyone, and he quickly supressed it, and then he looked at Mark and said. " Yes...I felt uncomfortable...and angry at the same time. " " Lastly is your heart beats so fast whenever whenever you''re close to her? " Monspeet got a confused look at his face and said. " Heart? I have 7 hearts and they are normally fast...? what do mean? " Mark smiled wryly , he had forgotten that demons had more than 1 heart and then he cough. " Cough- forget that, anyways that is love got that? " Monspeet still is confused and Mark continued. " What if I''ll make Derieri my woman what would you- " Before could Mark continue, Monspeet attacked him with a red eyes and shouted. " Don''t you dare! " Mark smiled, and he confirmed it Monspeet would really do anything for Derieri huh..and then he pats his shoulder and said. " I''m just joking, don''t take it seriously and now that is love. " Monspeet calmed down, and he looked at Mark, and thought '' He isn''t a bad person. '' " I see...I loved Derieri then? " Mark nodded and said. " Yes you do, just say your feeling to her later. " And then he thought '' And that''s if, she could understand. '' Melascula who is listening to their conversation, couldn''t but thought '' Love? '' And then she looked at Mark, and Mark noticed it and said. " What''s wrong? " Suddenly a foreign feeling was felt on her heart, and then she had a lot of question marks on her head and thought '' What is this feeling? '' As she keep looking at Mark. === The fight between Liya and Zeldris is coming to an end, naturally Liya is on the losing side. Zeldris looked at her coldly and said. " This is the end for you, damned woman of the goddess clan! " And then he used his [ Ominous Nebula ] and was about to slash Liya, but then Mark suddenly appeared and used his Zanpakuto [ Sword Of The Rising Dark God ] Mark within those couple of months, he had learned another skill of his Zanpakuto and it''s called [ Memory Sealer ] Precisely Mark just needed to stab anywhere and they''ll lose memories of him only, as they will get stab they will be 100% unconscious and their memories will be unsealed if they will see his face again. Mark hasn''t mastered it yet, so he could only removed some memories, but it is more than enough, he did it so that the plot would still happen. And then he stabbed Zeldris at an extreme speed before he could use his [ Ominous Nebula ] As Zeldris got stabbed his eyes were slowly turning in to white and fell unconscious after a moment, and then he falls Into the ground and created a small creater. And then he looked at Liya and said. " So how was it? " Liya lowered her head and said. " I''m not Experienced enough... thought I am as strong, as him i wasn''t skilled enough our skill difference is just too wide. " Mark nodded an said. " Good thing you realize that, I was originally planning to beat the Ten Commandments for fun but, I changed my mind consider it as your training. " Liya nodded. While the Ten Commandments below shivered they thought '' He defeated Zeldris in one stab?! who is he! '' Mark goes down toward the Ten Commandments, he still didn''t cancel the Rinnegan ability, he said. " Since you won''t remember me anyways, I won''t pointlessly talk anymore but I''ll say this, see you in the next 3000 years! " And that goes without saying, he stabbed them one by one, they got unconscious and then he looked at Gowther and said. " Since You aren''t the real body, this is troublesome... " Gowther looked at him and said with some difficulty. " Who...are you..? " Mark grinned, and said. " You don''t need to know but...want to make a deal? " Gowther doesn''t have a choice and also he is interested and said. " Oh...?....what...is...the...deal? " Mark smiled and said. " The deal is..... " === After the deal with Gowther, he goes toward the location of Monspeet and Melascula, and he arrived, he said. " Monspeet, I have to seal you memories of me...but don''t worry you''ll still remember that love lesson, don''t worry I won''t do anything to your beloved. " Monspeet nodded, he knew that Mark doesn''t have any reason to lie, besides even if he did he couldn''t do anything anyways. And then he stabbed Monspeet and he collapse and is unconscious and then he looked at Melascula who looked at him in daze. " As for you, I don''t have to seal yours, but anyway just don''t do anything bad. " And then he left her and goes to Derieri and stabbed her, since she was already unconscious her memories instantly got sealed. After he did that, he finally finished his job and it was time to go back to the Mansion. He flys toward in an unknown direction with Liya following him. While Melascula was looking at his disappearing gaze and mumbled " I wonder, why I felt happy at that moment? " ( END- ) Yeah, I did it for a lot of reasons don''t ask, but mainly for the main plot to happen anyways, it''s a little forced but yeah. Anyways enjoy reading this sole chapter in this week..???????? Join In My Discord Server And Suggest Me Some Stuffs : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 76 - That Moment With Mari ( R-18+) After he erased the memories of the Ten Commandments except for Melascula, Mark flys toward the Mansion location. After an hour of flying, Mark and Liya finally arrived at the Mansion, and they were greeted by Daine. " So? how was it? " " Well...they are not bad. " Liya who heard him smiled warily, and she thought '' Not bad? I''d say they can''t even take a hit! '' but she kept it for herself. They talk a little and goes inside, as Mark got inside, he was hug by his loli, and naturally it''s Merlin she said. " Welcome back! " Mark smiled, he pats her head, and Merlin smiled at this point Mark treated her like his little sister, he said. " I''m back so anything you want to talk about? " Merlin got exicited and started to talk. " Onii-chan it''s like this.... " Merlin talked alot of stuff, related to K-Drama and Mark knows a little about it so, he could at least keep up a conversation. Mark doesn''t discriminate between them, they both have their own charm, he is neutral between K-Drama and Anime. I mean everybody has their own opinion, and so he kept talking with Merlin, While Liya goes toward the fridge, she was hungry, and Daine watch some show in the TV. Mark noticed Mari, strange behavior and he couldn''t help but ask. " What is it? " " Nothing! " And then she turned around and watched the TV again, Mark thought '' Weird... '' but he ignores it for now. And he started to talk to Merlin again, and Mari again took a glance at him. === At night, it was already time to sleep, the girls and Mark goes to their respective rooms. Mark took a shower first, and after that he wears a normal outfit and goes toward the bed, honestly at his level he doesn''t need any sleep. But sleeping is just good, and then he lays down and closed his eyes. " What is it Mari? " The Person who opened the door is Mari, she is wearing a red night gown, and then she looked at Mark with a flushed face. " Uhm... " " What is it tell me? " " Well, Mark you see... I''ve been waiting for you to make a move, but you didn''t...i couldn''t wait anymore, so I decided to move...geez..y-you know we still haven''t f-fucked yet...I-i want you to take my v?r??n?t? tonight! " Mark got silent and thought '' Well...I thought she wasn''t ready yet, but she actually want her cherry to get cough- '' he shook his head and said. " Are you sure? " " Yes! I want to be a True woman. " " Fine then..come here. " Mari nervously moved toward in the bed, Mark gaze is in her and thought '' I got to admit, she looks s?xy in that night gown. '' as she sat down in the bed. Mark moved a little bit toward her, and then he grabs her waist and kissed her lips. " Mhmm~! " Their tounges were twisting at each other and after for a few minutes, their lips separated and they stared at each other. Mark pushed her gently, and now she is laying in the bed, and now Mark removed her bra and showing her pink n?pp??s. Mari avoided his gaze, she was embarrassed this was the first time she showed her br??st to him. Mark said. " I never knew you has such a good t?ts. " Mari felt irratated and said. " What? did you expect that I have an ugly t?ts?! " " Wai- Nhm~ Mmhm! " Mari suddenly felt her breathing got hot, and her lower region got wet, after a few moment Mark stopped su?k?n? her n?pp??s and he undressed his pants. And then Mari saw his d??k, thought she saw it before she couldn''t help but take a gulp and said. " Will that fit? " " Well I guess? Shinobu di- " " Okay okay! stop okay?! I know she is smaller than me now go put it inside already! " And that goes without saying, he pushed his d??k inside her v?r??n puss?, Mari shouted. " Sh*t Mark! be gentle! Mhm~! " Mark was truly speechless at Mari and thought '' But you are the one who said so. '' and then he started to move slowly. Her face started to change into a ??wd one, and then Mark increased his speed. " Ahh~ Mhm~! This is Mhm~ Sex?! its so Good~ ! Mari m??n?d across the room, Mark pushed further down and Mari had an ahego expression right now. In Mari''s Mind '' This is so good!! I-if i knew that s?x was this good I would done it already! I-im ?umm?n?! '' Mark moved faster, and Mari m??n?d ??wdly and keep shouting like '' Yes! yes! fu?k me harder! ravage my puss? more! '' Mark who was fu?k?n? her couldn''t get but get a little speechless and thought '' As expected of a pervert... '' And then after for a whole hour, Mark finally ?ums, he asked Mari where to come, she said inside do he did. Mari doesn''t know how many times she came, but she had a blessful expression in her face, she mumbled. " Mark''s seeds..is in my belly hehehe~ " === At morning, Mark and Mari already took a bathe and already in their formal clothes. Mari is still having a hard time standing, her lower region still hurts from yesterday''s night activity. As they got in the level room, Liya was avoiding him with a flushed face, and then he thought '' She probably heard us... '' And the Daine smiled at him and goes toward him and whispered at his ears and said. " Not fair~ it''s my turn tonight~! " And then Mark smiled wryly and thought '' So they heard it huh... '' And he looked at Merlin who smiled at him like she normally do and Mark thought '' Good thing that she didn''t hear...kids isn''t supposed to know it.. '' But in Merlin''s mind '' Why did Mari Onee-chan screamed a lot yesterday night? '' ( END- ) Don''t thank me I''m just bored lol anyways enjoy reading. Join In My Discord Server And Suggest Me Some Stuffs : discord.gg/T8HtR9V Chapter 77 - Daine ( R-18+) After what happened, between Mari and Mark, it was known by the people in the Mansion. As for Liya, she had been awkward at the presence of Mark, she was averting her gaze everytime she sees her. Mark couldn''t blame her, after all he didn''t put a sound barrier magic, so mainly it his fault, and so Mari. Mark blamed her for m??ning so hard, if Mari heard it she would definitely say " It''s not my fault, yours is just too big. " which is fact. And now the only person who acts like normal, is Merlin while definitely not Daine, because she started to get ??wder. And obviously is telling him to fu?k her, for example like biting her lips while looking at him, and touching his private part, and lastly she is showing more skin than usual. Mark thought '' This woman is horny... '' thought they still had to wait tonight to do the activity. And time passes, they did like they normally do, watch TV eats breakfast, Lunch and Dinner. It is finally night, and Mark went to the bathroom to take a shower. He removed his clothes, and he is totally n?k?d and he started to take a shower. A few moment later, suddenly someone went inside the bathroom, and Mark knew who it is and he said. " Daine.... can''t you wait? " " Nope! I''m already horny, it''s your fault. " Mark smiled wryly, and then he looked at Daine, and he got stunned, he saw, her n?k?d body Daine body was considered flawless, her s?xiness had no bound, from all of the woman he saw except Alice, Daine is considered the most beautiful and s?xy. Mark couldn''t imagine such body exist, and then Daine moved closer to him, and then Daine b??bs is in his abs. Since Daine, is a little shorter than him, Mark could feel the softness of her t?ts, he could feel her hard n?pp??s. " Fufu~ what a naughty d??k... don''t worry I''ll take care you~. " And then Daine kneeled and started to play his d??k, after that she started ???k?n? the top of his d??k. Mark looked at her and thought '' Why do feel like she''s treating it like a lollipop? '' and that goes without saying, Daine shallowed half of his d??k. She started to blowjob him, Mark thought '' This woman! how is she so skilled?! '' Daine skillfully sucks his d??k. " Mhm~ Yor dik is guud mhm~ " As Daine skillfully su?k?d his d??k, Mark felt that he had tasted a first class puss?, he meant all of his lovers had a first class one, but this one is different, it''s hard to explain, he couldn''t help but m??n. " Ahh... " After a few minutes of su?k?n?, Mark is already on the verge of ?umm?n?, his d??k started to tremble he said. " Daine I''m ?umm?n?! " " Mhm~! " And then he ?ums inside her mouth, Daine closed her eyes as she felt the warm and thick ?um of Mark in her mouth. And then she shallowed it, Mark looked at her with a weird expression, and then she licked her lips and said. " It tastes better than expected! " " Hey, seriously? did you just shallow my ?um? aren''t you disgusted? " " No, why would I? if it''s yours I don''t mind, you are the only person that could make me act like this. " Mark sigh and then Daine said. " Oh...it''s still standing...what a naughty d??k really..I shall use my t?ts this time! " However Mark stopped her and said. " Wait, wait let''s not do it here okay? let''s do it, in my room. " " Ehh~ but isn''t it exciting to do it here? " " It is but, no let''s go in the bed. " " Fine~ " And then the two went into his room, without bothering to wear some clothes but only towels. As they got inside the room, Daine locked the door and then she casted a sound barrier, not just any sound barrier but a super strong on. Because even if the most genuis Wizards, couldn''t dispell it even Gowther himself, and then Daine pushed him into the bed. And without a warning, she rode is his d??k with her puss?, as it slowly went inside, she couldn''t help but groan in a pain a little. " Ugh! " Her v???n? was bleeding a little, she is a v?r??n, Mark looked at her and said. " Are you okay? " " Ah~ Nhmm~! Ah~! Ahhh. " A weird smacking sound was heard, Daine started to move her h?ps faster and her face has ??wd expression. " Ahh~! Your d??k! is good~! " After that a few hours later, they tried many kinds of s?x position, as Daine request, he ?um inside her several times. And now her puss? we''re filled with his thick ?um, and now Daine has a satisfied face, while she is tiredly laying down. Mark smiled and thought '' 2 woman in 2 night huh....both of them felt good... should I try fu?k?n? them both? maybe? '' he looked at Daine who is probably sleeping. He moved closer and kissed her forehead and said. " I''m so lucky to have you girls.. " And then he lays down and started to sleep with her while hugging her n?k?d. At Morning, Mark is in a great mood, he went toward the bathroom to take a shower. The battle last night was very fierce, after he took a shower, he wears some clothes and went straight to the living room. As he got there, Daine suddenly hugs him and gave him a smooch and said. " I love you. " Mark smiled wryly, he doesn''t know what is her plan but. " I love you too. " Daine got happy and hugs him even tighter, Mari who saw it couldn''t help but get jealous, and then she did the same thing, as Daine did. Liya and Merlin felt jealous about it, they hope that they could also do that with him. Thought as for Merlin, she is too young to understand her feelings yet. There is almost a few days till then Ten Commandments to get sealed, and he, Mari and Daine will be in slumber for the next 3000 years. ( END- ) Okay, I didn''t get it wrong as you can see the System said " Companion. " and the system a only recognize Mari and Daine as his companion so. They are the only ones that would be slumbering for the next 3000 years. As for Vanessa I''ll make a chapter of her...so yes only a few chapter more and then the story will be in the Main Plot. Enjoy. Don''t forget to Drop a stone! Join In My Discord Server Btw : discord.gg/HVavRa9 Chapter 78 - Reunion 1/2 It has been a year since, they started living in the Mansion, in those year many things happened. Over the year, Liya, Merlin and Mari strengths had a huge leap, Liya has a total of 6 wings, she is diligently training everyday, ever since she lost against Zeldris, she had asked Daine to train her which she happy accepted. Almost everyday, she would be In a half-dead state, Daine show no mercy on training her, in her first month of training she had grown a another wing. Each wings represents power, and after another 11 months, she had grown another one, and currently her wings is 6 in total. And her total BP is breaking 200,000, as for Merlin she created various kinds of magic, experimented countless weird ingredients and stuff, thought she is still Loli. She haven''t created that spell to turn her into an ?du?t, but her BP exceeds the original plot, is way stronger now. As for Mari, she had the most improvement of the three, she could transform into a full Kitsune and it''s was extremely powerful is could rival and the Demon King base on her power alone. Thought she could only maintain it for 1 minute, or else she''ll lose herself, and started to get wild attacking everything she sees, there was few times that she lost control. Daine and Mark was having a hard time suppressing her, because once she gets out of control her BP will get twice as strong, as if the beast will fight everything that it got. So because of that Mari can only use it, on some deadly situation, it is too dangerous to use. But of course he wanted to meet his male friend in this world and it is Meliodas. === Meanwhile somewhere in the forest, there are few kinds of races that is currently staying. Fairies, Giants, Goddesses and Humans, the forest has a huge weird looking tower from the goddess clan. (A/N : Okay i know I am not supposed to put this here, but it is important in my part I don''t know the name of the place, so yeah I''ll just put some nonsense to be precise i forgot.) In a certain location a blonde hair boy looked serious while saying. " It''s staring.. " And that blonde boy is Meliodas, former leader of the Ten Commandments, and the betrayer of the demon clan, beside him is his lover Elizabeth, she said. " We can stop the war! we can just talk to them! I believe they would listen! " " Maybe. " Meliodas smiled at his lover, but he knew that is was impossible to stop it, even if Elizabeth did stop the Demon Clan, they couldn''t stop the Goddess Clan at all! Especially that sly bastard Ludociel, he wouldn''t stop until he exterminate the entire Demon Clan! even thought Meliodas betrayed his clan it doesn''t mean that he wants his kind to disappear! He wouldn''t allow it! they are also leaving like them, they aren''t pure evil they only do bad things, because his father the demon king, command them so, and to dominate the entire land. 2 figures went toward them, It was a fairy and a giant, the fairy has a long bu??erfly like wings, he has a long red hair and black eyes, and as for the giant he had a blue colored skin, and he has more than 2 arms which is the total of 4. He had a long brown hair, these two will be the future Ten commandments, they are Gloxinia the first Fairy King of the fairy clan, and Drole the current King of the giant clan. Gloxinia was the first person to speak. " Hello there lover birds! " " You''re bothering them Gloxinia, shut it. " " EHHH, Meliodas I didn''t right?? " " Don''t worry, he didn''t bother us Drole. " " Giggles* Yes indeed he didn''t. " " See?! you boring dude! " " .....I''m not a boring dude. " The three laughed, and then they started talking about, some fun topics. From all of the races here, only few of them wouldn''t look at Meliodas in a hostile gaze, well you can''t blame them, I mean Meliodas is a demon and a former leader of the Ten Commandments. But he didn''t care about it, he is happy in his choice, he didn''t regret choosing Elizabeth over the Demon Clan. They talked for a few hours and decided to end it after, Meliodas decided to scout and Elizabeth is called. The two separated and Meliodas went outside the forest, and then he found a comfortable place to scout in. " Gotcha. " Meliodas body moved, and jumped to distance himself from the person who touched his shoulder without him being aware, he knows whoever is it is not normal, he formed a battle stance with his Great Sword he shouted. " Who?! " There are 3 figures in front of him, they said. " Chill Meliodas, I didn''t mean to starled you. " " Well, I didn''t think that he''d overact like this. " " Giggles* It Meliodas is too cautious. " Meliodas looked closely at the figures and then he recognized them, he sigh in relief and said. " Why can''t you guys show up normally? you can''t blame me anyone would have that reaction, especially it''s a waring period! " " It''s been a while you guys, it''s been a year. " " Indeed it is. " " Where is Elizabeth? " " Yeah where is Onee-san? " Mark was a little surprised and said. " Onee-san? I didn''t know you call Elizabeth as your Onee-san. " " Oh? I thought you knew about it. " " I didn''t, but now I know. " Meliodas was happy to see them, and he opened his mouth and said. " I''m sure Elizabeth would be happy to meet you guys, wanna go meet her? " They nodded, Meliodas and Elizabeth is the reason why they are here anyway, and they followed Meliodas back to the tower. ( END- ) Okay, as you can see I didn''t let Merlin and Liya join them, after a few days after the Ten Commandments would be sealed by Gowther. And pretty much Mark and the girls would also stay there for a while, and they won''t join okay? Mark wouldn''t let himself be seen by the Ten Commandments. And as for the deal with Gowther, mind if you give me some tips? I mean I do already have an Idea but you might give me some to make it better. Anyways Enjoy. Join In My Discord Server Btw : discord.gg/HVavRa9 Chapter 79 - Reunion 2/2 As they follow Meliodas, they had finally arrived at the tower, they saw a lot of different races looking at them, they can hear them say. " Are they from a human clan or the goddess clan? " " Who knows? I can''t feel anything holy from them, thought I can feel some enormous mana in them! " " It''s impossible for them to be Humans! I mean look at their appearance! their beauty surpassed those in goddess clan! especially that black haired male and the black haired female! " All of the races in the place are curious, mainly on how handsome and beautiful they are, some of them was ?usting in the body of Mari and Daine, Mark naturally noticed it he stared at those guys who is ?ustfully looking at his women. He looked at them one by one, and suddenly they collapse in the ground with a white eyes, Mark wanted to do more than just that but he stopped himself and thought '' You f*ckers looking ?ustfully at my women is unforgivable. '' The rest of the men shivered, as he puts a little pressure in them with his Rinnegan, as he show his golden eyes to them, they sweats a lot they felt that they are going to get devoured. Meliodas noticed him pressuring the males around him, he also understand that feeling, he tried to calm him down. " Mark, calm down they meant no harm. " And his words are certainly effective, Mark too a deep breath and said. " Yeah...sorry I got irratated a little. " And then his golden eyes reverted to normal, black eyes and the male races didn''t dare to have look at him nor to Daine and Mari. Mark got a little confused, normally he wouldn''t care on such thing, I mean his girlfriends are certainly pleasing to the eyes, but something changed him, it is like he doesn''t want to guys staring ?ustful at them and then he thought '' Is it because my affection to them risen? or I did became a jealous guy? '' He shooks his head, and removing such thoughts, but he certainly love them more now, more than before, ever since they became one. " Stop! you state your purpose! " Meliodas answered. " I''d like you to call Elizabeth. " The person from the goddess clan pondered for a while and said. " Wait there I will call Lady Elizabeth. " And that person mumbled " What did Lady Elizabeth saw in you, demon scum! " But all of them heard it, and the atmosphere turned cold. " Mind if I cripple him? " " Let''s destroy this place. " " Cut his d??k off. " Meliodas smiled wryly at them, he knew the things that they are capable of, he knew that either Mark or Daine he couldn''t stop them if they move, I mean the two of them had the strength to overthrow the current Demon King and The Supreme Deity if they want to. But he is happy that, they got angry for his sake, but the thing that bothers him that most '' Cutting the person d??k off '' which is said by Mari, as a man it is extremely cruel to be d??kless and he said. " Don''t mind him guys, I don''t mind I''m used to it, I don''t want trouble. " The trio nodded, they had to agree with him and said. " If you say so. " " Sure, but just tell me if you want them to get exterminated I will gladly do. " " Agreed just tell us. " Meliodas got speechless Daine words, and then he sigh, after a few minutes of waiting, Elizabeth rashed toward them. " It''s been a while!! " Back then when Elizabeth and Daine first met, they already had this certain connection between them, and within just a few minutes of meeting, they talk like they were best friends for years, they get along so well. And they call each other sisters, yep totally and Elizabeth flys toward them and she gave Daine a hug. Mark thought '' They are really close... but damn only a few days they already treat themselves like sisters. '' he looked at Meliodas who smiled wryly at him and he said . " Is it a good thing that our women are close? " " I guess? but as long, as Elizabeth is happy I''m fine with it! " Mark nodded, and they started to celebrate their reunion, they ate a lot of fruits since, they couldn''t eat meat since fairies are here, I mean I don''t think that it isn''t allowed but, just being sure. Being a vegetarian for a while won''t hurt, and then after that we got to meet Gloxinia and Drole, they were people that you could easily get along with, especially Drole he might be a scary looking guy, but he is a good guy. As for Gloxinia he had a sister Complex but not to the point that he''ll bang his own sister so the Royal Bloodline would still be pure. In the midst of their conversation, as they were in a great part, suddenly someone shouted. " THE DEMONS ARE HERE!! " Meliodas, Gloxinia and Drole got serious, while Mark, Daine and Mari doesn''t affect them one bit. Gloxinia needed to guide his people, he is their King after all he looked at them. " Sorry guys, it seems that we needed to resume our conversation next time! I have to go! " Gloxinia flys toward the direction of the fairy clan, while also dashed toward in unknown direction. Drole is different from Gloxinia who is born a Royal, he became the king of the Giant clan because of his absolute strength, Giants have a different belief, but also the only one. And that is Strength is everything, as long, as you are strong, you can do whatever you want the Giants respect the strong and disdain the weak. Mark looked above the sky and saw a few Ten Commandments members, he said. " It has begun huh... " And then Mark, Daine and Mari disguised themselves to a completely unrecognizable appearance, their vibes and aura are completely different from before. It surprised Meliodas and Elizabeth, they couldn''t help but ask. " Why are you disguising? " " Yeah? " Mark looked at them, Meliodas and Elizabeth if they didn''t saw it in their very eyes they wouldn''t even know that this person staring at them is Mark, he said. " It is important...you don''t need to know for now. " Meliodas sigh, he didn''t ask any longer and he said his Later after he needed to join the fight and so Elizabeth followed. Mark, Daine and Mari will be just an Observer in this War, and will help if they feel like it. ( END- ) But anyways enjoy. Join In My Discord Server Btw : discord.gg/HVavRa9 Chapter 80 - The War Mark, Daine and Mari is just an Observer this time, they will see the event with their very own eyes. The anime wasn''t as exciting as this, but also not too Gore than this, same thing exactly happened. Many demons died because of Ludociel [ Omega Ark ] and that includes Derieri sister, Elizabeth who was trying to calm Derieri down, she was unsuccessful and slapped her a flew a several meters. While the scene was happening, Daine and Mari wanted to beat the shit out of Derieri, but they supressed it, because they could feel her sorrow losing a sister is painful. And so Gowther tricked Melascula like the original, but instead of being angry she was calm this time, which made Gowther surprised, it was as if she didn''t care about it at all. And so the original Gowther got out of the gate inside the tower, in the original Gowther did something to Melascula but this time, he didn''t because, all she did was crossed her arms around her and had a bored look in her face, so the original Gowther did nothing. They had a short conversation, like " I tricked you why aren''t you angry? " and then she answer " Honestly, I don''t care about do what you want, I''m not stopping you. " And he left Melascula who was thinking of something, she touches the collar in her neck and she sigh after. After that Zeldris joined the war, and he defeated Drole, and forcing him to join the commandments, honestly he could run but there is Giant pride that running is shameful and he had no choice but to join them. As for Gloxinia seeing his sister being killed, he felt so angry and killed the guy, who is looking at him smiling. He didn''t dare to look at the body of his sister and flys away, he thought that she was dead- no he is just afraid of facing her, he couldn''t protect her, it was extremely shame for him. While the trio which is Mark, Daine and Mari looked at the scene it''s really more Gore than expected, but then Mark asked Daine to heal her injury. Gerheade legs have reversed as they used to and her elf like ears regenerated, and she looks perfect without any visible injury in her body, but she fainted. Which is okay, they want to be seen for they are just the observers of this war, the war lasted for a days. The three watched the entire war between races, it wasn''t nice at all it is extremely cruel, only the strong survive the weak will die. Mark can stop this war if he wanted to actually, but he isn''t a wanna be hero, besides all he needed to do is watch and help a little on those who had a little influence in the main plot. As the war emerge, countless dead bodies and in the ground and some doesn''t even had. body not even their dust was left. Surprisingly Mari didn''t seem to had a disgust expression on her face, Mark thought that she''ll puke or something but she didn''t only looked at the dead body indifferently. Her attitude seems to change little by little ever since, she transformed into a full Kitsune, and they also watched the scene between Meliodas, Elizabeth Demon King and Supreme Deity, the couple fought so hard, but the scene in front of them isn''t even a fight. More like bullying, seeing them suffer like that , Daine wanted to blow up the face the Supreme Deity, but Mark stopped her she sigh and accepted it. She knew their fate wouldn''t be so nice, but then in the final moment the two gods of the Demon and Goddess Clan, puts a curse to Elizabeth and Meliodas. And after that the two gods went toward their respective place, and leaving the dead Meliodas and Elizabeth. (A/N : They are originally dead okay? if not for the curse they would be truly dead.) And after that they left, they will meet in the next 3000 years later. Meanwhile Gowther used his life to seal the rest of the Ten Commandments. Because of that the first Holy War ended, and the doll Gowther got unconscious and would be awake in the next 3000 years later. And as for the deal with the original Gowther, he would make him another body, but for now he had to get his soul. Meanwhile Mark after getting Gowther''s soul, he wanted to say his Goodbye to Merlin and Liya. Ding! Congratulations You Completed The Special Mission! Ding! Congratulations You Have Received The Reward! Fountain Of Youth x1 ( Myth ) ! The Fountain Of Youth is now in his inventory and Mark pondered and thought '' Should I drink it? I mean I''m already immortal I won''t get old and I had a great regeneration but it is a little inferior to this Fountain Of Youth... '' but then he decided not to drink it for now. And Mark was about to go back in the mansion to say his Goodbye, but then suddenly. [ Slumbering in 3....2.... ] Mark eyes widened and was about to say Stop but he was a 0.02 second late. [ 1.... Slumbering for the next 3000 years start! ] And then the 3 collapsed in the ground as they were in a deep sleep, they became Stones. They had a different expressions on their faces, but still they looked like a perfect statues. Meanwhile in the Mansion where they used to live, Liya and Merlin was waiting for them to came back. But little did they know that they wouldn''t come back unless it would be 3000 years later. And then days, weeks and months had passed there is no sign of them going home, and the two girls got worried and finally they decided to search for them. Years after they failed on finding them, Merlin is crying she thought that, they left from this world. While Liya is on the verge of crying, but she steeled herself not to cry, but still she insisted to find them no matter what! Merlin didn''t give up, just maybe, maybe they didn''t leave after all? but considering their strengths it''s impossible for someone or something to kill them even if it''s the Chaos itself. And there decades had passed. ( END- ) Okay, seriously I don''t know if Gowther soul had been destroyed or what but whatever. Next chapter spoiler it''s about what happened within those 3000 years. ???? Anyways Enjoy!! Join In My Discord Server Btw : Chapter 82 - 3000 Years Later After Mark, Daine and Mari went to slumber, Liya went back into the sky temple, she went there to guide her people and to take revenge. She wouldn''t kill him but, that trash would live a hellish life, it took her a few days to find the island. As she found the island, she landed toward the center of the temple, and it coincidentally it was the wedding of the trash. The whole celestial looked at her with their mouths open wide, Liya from before she became more beautiful and s?xier and most importantly she gained another wing so the total is 7. The elder, the chief, trash and the woman who is supposed to marry him has a shocked, expression, their bloodline told them to kneel down. And it was easy to recognize that this person in front of them is a goddess, without any second thoughts they kneeled down and of course there is an exception it was trash. Trash looked at her with a ?ustful look, he licks his lips and said. " I want you! be my wife! " He ignored thd fact that his bloodline is saying to respect this woman in front of him, while the other Celestials went pale they couldn''t help but curse him '' This fu?k?n? idiot! '' Liya looked at him and smiled, Trash also smiled he thought that she accepted being his wife but, suddenly Liya slashed his d??k and trash eyes widened. All the male Celestials looked at the scene in horror and they covered their d??ks with a pale face. " AHHHH!! MY DICKKK!!!!! " The trash wife to be chuckled and she let her feelings and shouted. " Serves you right FUCKER! " The Chief is angry because his son''s d??k got cut off, but he didn''t move he knew he couldn''t do anything against Liya. Liya looked at them and she said. " Do any of you recognize me? " They Celestials looked at each other and they didn''t seem to recognize her, but the great elder was different. Her body trembled as she looks closely at Liya, she recognized her and she said with disbelief. " L-liya is that you?! " " As expected of Grand Mother! It is me I am back. " The great elder started to cry and flys toward Liya and hugs her. " I thought you were dead! " " I wasn''t....to be precise I have a happy life.." But she regretted not confessing her feelings to Mark, her heart tighten when she thinks of that, and then she smiled and looked at her people and said. " From today onward as long, as I Liya lived I will proctect the Celestials and the sky temple! " And then the Celestials cheered loudly and the Liya looked at trash who is trying to put back his d??k in it''s rightful place, she coldy said. " Lock him! " Without a second they grabs him and brought him into the prison, the current chief couldn''t do anything he never felt so helpless in his lifetime and the Liya looked at him and said. " You aren''t worthy of being a Chief! from today onwards you are demoted as the chief and will become an ordinary soldier! " He couldn''t argue back and he could only nod and from the day everything changed. === Merlin after a decades she shuts herself in the Mansion making some weird and new experiment, she only leaves if she needed something. And within those years, she found a cure to her forever Loli fate and she started growing, currently she is already 22 years old and her appearance is the same as the original and it won''t ever change ever. She tried various experiments, but with a lifeless expression, she had a eyes without a light on it, as if nothing interest her. She opened her mouth and said. " This is experiment No. 87557644 it''s not bad.. " Creating new spells only interest her, this is one of the reasons why she didn''t want to commit suicide, this is the only reason she was desperate. But the truth is she is doing this what if? they come back again? and so she tried another experiment. Vanessa after a decade later, she is now a young woman who has an aura of arrogance around her, don''t get her wrong she has arrogant but not to the point that it is unbearable, she is still that kind hearted girl it''s just her facade. At this point she started to move and is currently making the Future Kingdom of Liones. She had gained the recognition of a lot of people, because she had once won against demon horde, and the people that are willing to follow her is enough to make a kingdom. Again decades later, the Kingdom of Liones is finally got Completed, Vanessa is currently 44 this year and she has still her youthful looks as if she didn''t age. She currently has a son and a daughter, and they will be the future rulers of Liones, they bear there mother''s last name than their father. Vanessa might looked dignified outside, but she was lonely inside, she misses her Onii-chan. And that is Mark naturally, even after a few decades had pass there isn''t any news about him, It was as if he disappeared without trace like the Ten Commandments, and then she had this guess that Mark got sealed along with the Ten Commandments. Vanessa decided to seal herself, and the seal will unlock unless the kingdom was extinction. She knew that her childrens and her husband wouldn''t allow it, so she decided to fake her did and no one knows how she did it but she was successful. Several hundred years later, like the original plot Meliodas meets Elizabeth and after she will no doubt fall in love with him over again, and after that whenever she remembers or not that will depends on her, but if she remembers she''ll die within 3 days. Liya often visits the Mansion and so Merlin within those hundred years they became distance at each other but they still maintained their friend status, the Mansion still looks the same as ever. But the scenery changed the Mansion is in the middle of a forest, and after a thousand years later. Merlin finally decided to leave the house, she wanted to explore the world, she recovered a little from it. And from her journey, she met Meliodas and decided to stick with him, they got along and a few decades after Merlin knows all about Meliodas that they were cursed by the Demon King and The Supreme Deity. She tried to dispell the curse but she failed she isn''t in the level that she could fight the two clan gods at least not for now. === I''ll just post this just in case something will happen to me this could be the last chapter sorry I couldn''t make it any longer have problems In real life. Enjoy wish me luck. Chapter 83 - Awakening 3000 years later Mark, Daine and Mari body parts shattered everywhere and they died. ( The End ) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ???? Okay I''ll start for real. After that a thousand years later, Mark, Daine and Mari bodies got separated, while Mark body was buried under a certain hill. While Mari is in a certain forest where the new Sacred Tree was growing which is planted by Ban, she is on a certain root in that tree, no fairy saw her stoned body so it had been left untouched for the last 3000 years. As for Daine, last 100 years ago a certain mayor of a town saw here stoned body, and the mayor looked at her in awe, he thought that it was made by someone, Daine looked like a goddess cause she is! and the mayor decided to bring Daine with him and after that he made her a statue of his town, and the town people and the tourist looked at her with awe and thus because of her that town became a famous tourist place. And they call her ''Goddess Of Dream'' if she''d only knew how they treated her, who knows how would she react. And at the same time their stoned body started to crack a little. === (A/N : Okay I''ll just add this detail a little, some of you might know this but I''ll change some things a little whatever. ) The reincarnation of Elizabeth, is on a journey of finding a group of criminals named The Seven Deadly Sins she was currently wearing a metal knight armor walking through a certain bar above the hill. As she arrived, she opened the bar door and she heard people talking about The Seven Deadly Sins, and they she said. " T..he Se..ven... Deadly....Sins..? " Elizabeth was currently to tired because of the armor, It was too heavy for her, and the people in the bar got scared shitless and rushed toward the exit. They thought that Elizabeth is one of the The Seven Deadly Sins, because currently the armor she''s wearing is used to be Ban''s armor. Coincidentally she is currently in the bar which is owned by Meliodas and then Meliodas looked at her calmly while a talking pig named Hawk was so scared and is hiding behind Meliodas he asked. " Who are you? what do you want? " Suddenly Elizabeth who is inside the armor collapsed and fainted, and after that the armor helmet got off and showing her beautiful face. After that Meliodas brought her in the room, started to inspect her though, he knows that she is the 106th reincarnation of his lover the original Elizabeth. Meliodas act cheerful outside but inside there is this unbearable pain that wouldn''t get away as long, as they''re cursed. Not long after there were soldier that were looking for Elizabeth, because those people in the bar reported that there is a Member of The Seven Deadly Sins. As they were about to catch her, Hawk to the rescue! and they end up not catching her. After that a fake holy night arrived and he realized that Elizabeth is princess through her earrings and tried to kill her but then Meliodas saves the day and the fake holy knight unleash his full power and got full countered by Meliodas. Meliodas end up destroying the hill, and unknowingly to him, he would meet his friend from 3000 years ago which is Mark! === After Meliodas destroyed the hill, Mark was buried under it and finally his stoned body got out, and slowly as if it was the trigger, his body started to crack little by little until eventually the stones in his body turned into pieces. Mark opened his eyes, after a full 3000 years thought it felt like just a few hours for him but indeed he slept for thousands of years. His clothes were still the same as 3000 years ago, as if it didn''t age at all Mark looked around and found himself in unfamiliar place and then he said. " This is...? " And then after a few moments, he realized that it was already 3000 years and he couldn''t help but curse the system for slumbering them without saying goodbye to Merlin, Vanessa and Liya. And his thoughts are '' Will they forgive me? '' and then he sigh, and then he started to move as he was about to he felt a familiar aura but at least a thousand times weaker than before. And he exactly knows who is it, It was Meliodas! without even asking for the system he knew that this is the place where he revealed that he is Meliodas to Elizabeth. Before he went toward Meliodas, Mark did something first to Hawk he casted a sealing spell so that the Demon King Couldn''t see anything. After that he went towards Meliodas in a sneaky way, Meliodas wasn''t aware of Mark being here, as he couldn''t feel him if it was 3000 years ago he could definitely sense Mari but over the years he had grown weak. While he was talking with Elizabeth, suddenly he felt something in his shoulder and by instinct he kicked backwards but his kicked was caught easily. Meliodas knew whoever is it, isn''t someone weak because that kick of his could kill a Holy knight. Elizabeth and Hawk were dumbfounded, at the scene they can clearly saw the person who touched the shoulder of Meliodas and they couldn''t only thought one word '' Handsome! '' As Meliodas is about to give another kick, this time turned around and couldn''t believe what he saw, his eyes widened and he shouted. " MARK?! WHA-?! HOW! " It was Mark he grinned at Meliodas and said. " Yo it''s been a while, but Meliodas you''ve gotten really weak eh? " And that''s how they meet after a 3000 years without seeing each other. ( END- ) I''m back lol i might not be able to update much as I used to but definitely I won''t drop don''t worry. Anyways enjoy the chapter Ciao~ Chapter 84 - Removing The Curse Meliodas couldn''t believe it, he met an old friend of his, he doesn''t know how to greet him. Mark Instantly realized that, and patted his shoulder and said. " Come on, Meliodas don''t be pretty awkward it''s only been 3000 years really! " Meliodas suddenly started to adopt and then his smile grew and said. " Yes it''s been 3000 years Mark! it''s really nice to see you again! " Mark could see his suffering by his actions alone, he knew they were cursed by that goddamned Supreme Deity and Demon King. He felt pity for him, seeing his lover dying 106 times is really too painful to bear, plus everytime he dies he would slowly lose his emotions and slowly becoming emotionless, an existence without emotion. Mark decided to help them, he could pretty much remove their curse, he looked at Meliodas and said. " Meliodas are you okay? " " Huh? yeah! I never been okay in my whole life haha! " Mark looked at Elizabeth and asked. " Elizabeth? can you remember me? " " Huh? Uhmm? no...how do you know my name? " Mark looked at Meliodas and he saw him with a bitter expression and he said. " I see...you guys are cursed huh...it''s seems you don''t remember me anymore Elizabeth 3000 years...many things had changed. " Elizabeth got confused and asked. " 3000 years ago? sorry I don''t understand. " Mark moved toward her, and said. " You''ll know that after this. " Mark rised palm into her forehead and used a unique ability that only him can use with his Wrath Demon King bloodline. Meliodas doesn''t know what Mark is planning but he knew, he wouldn''t harm them, and then suddenly. Elizabeth eyes began to change, blue to golden yellow her wings is slowly growing at her back and after a few minutes, she had a shock expression, she started to remember everything. Suddenly tears are falling into her eyes, she bowed at Mark and said. " Thank you! thank you so much! " Those thankful words came from her very existence, and then after that she dashed toward Meliodas and hugs him dearly and kissing him. After that kiss she said with a teary eyes. " Meliodas, I''m sorry that you had to see my dying a hundred times now the curse is finally gone I could finally live normally. " Meliodas couldn''t believe what is happening right now, but he knew that he doesn''t have to worry about her curse anymore and Meliodas couldn''t express how thankful he is to Mark. " I''m not done yet! I''m still gonna remove your curse, and don''t worry about Elizabeth dying a human life I added a few tens thousand of her so you could snuggle all you want! just give me a nephew got that? " Meliodas and Elizabeth doesn''t know what to do now, they own him too much! Meliodas is embarrassed and said. " Is it okay? I mean...I do have anything to offer. " " Like I said give me a nephew or niece I in the future! this is just a small work for me to do, now move your ?ss here cause I''m gonna remove it now! " Meliodas moved slowly with an embarrassed look, and then Mark also removed his curse and asked. " Do you want to stay in your current body or... I''ll make your body an ?du?t looking not a 13-14 year old boy! I don''t want Elizabeth to be called a Shotacon! " " Huh? what''s a Shotacon? " " Cough- nevermind so do you want an ?du?t looking body or not? " Meliodas pondered for a while and looked at Elizabeth, and she smiled it means she supports whatever decision he''ll make, and then he looked at Mark and said. " Okay! I want to have an ?du?t body! " " Good! now drink my blood. " Mark opened a small wound in his finger tip, and Meliodas drank his blood, and suddenly his demonic bloodline started to get stronger and stronger until his body grew a size and it continued to grow until 6''1 almost 6''2 the same height as Mark! His bloodline purity now could be said to par his father the current Demon King! the overall appearance changed he is more handsome than before even Elizabeth turned red seeing Meliodas half n?k?d body. His clothes are now ripped and only his pants didn''t or else he''ll be buck n?k?d, Mark did a bloodline inheritance to Meliodas only those who he acknowledged can get the power or else they''ll die. Hawk was the most confused one here, he couldn''t but shout. " What the hell is going on here?! " Mark looked at Hawk and said. " Pig shut up or I''ll roast you! " " Ekk!! Meliodas help me!! " Hawk went toward Meliodas and hides, behind his back while trembling, Meliodas knew Mark is just teasing Hawk, he could clearly see a shitty grin in his face he must''ve been enjoying this huh? And then Mark looked at Meliodas seriously and said. " Meliodas....is Merlin....okay? " Meliodas looked at him and said. " I can tell that she was pretty sad, when you left...she is always looking for you honestly before I could b?r?ly see her emotions, but I guess she recovered...but Mark one thing you have to see her she is really a good support for me...she is like a little sister to i don''t want her to be sad. " Mark sigh, he is aware of that he is guilty at Merlin, Liya and Vanessa thought he wasn''t sure what happened to Vanessa he thought that she is dead by now which is painful for him, he''ll try if he could revive her, and then he looked at them. " I heard saying Elizabeth about The Seven Deadly Sins earlier...are you part of it? " " Yeah, I am the leader of the group Merlin is the one who made this...we traveled a lot of places so that we could find a potential members and we are pretty much successful. " " I see...then let''s find this so called The Seven Deadly Sins, so i could meet them personally and to be ready facing Merlin. " Meliodas nodded and smiled and said. " Let''s go to an adventure! " " Yes, yes but first get some new clothes you look like a pervert in that! " " Oh! but I am a pervert thought! " " ... Whatever. " The adventure of finding the Seven Deadly Sins Starts! ( END- ) Enjoy lol. Join In My Discord Server for Spoilers : discord.gg/HVavRa9 Chapter 85 - Unexpected Encounter After removing their curse, nothing much had changed expect it''s more lively than before, Meliodas doesn''t have a speck of worry inside him for he is now had a true go lucky attitude, it''s been a few days since Mark removed their curse, he had never been so free at this moment. Mark volunteered to be the bar''s cook, since he knew Meliodas cooking skills sucks that even a hundreds of years, of training will be just enough for him to cook a normal and simple dish. Mark isn''t officially working yet because, they are currently traveling but he cooks for them, the couple loves his cooking and Hawk view of him changed as if he was his long lost saviour, he loves Mark cooking! he got addicted to it! he couldn''t stop himself! Today is the day that they will arrive at a certain town to get some sake, Meliodas sake got out of stack so no business for a few days, besides with Mark cooking for the bar his earning would soar! by at least a thousand fold. Though Elizabeth and Meliodas cursed got dispelled, the current Demon King nor The Supreme Deity would notice that their curses were dispelled, since Mark himself dispelled it naturally they wouldn''t detect it, whenever it was power or bloodline he is superior than those two clan gods. Meliodas didn''t change his perverted ways! he likes to grope Elizabeth t?ts and ?ss! before when his body was in it''s younger state it looks cute and okay! but now his body had m?tur?d into an ?du?t one, Mark couldn''t help but think '' Meliodas looked like a ra*ist groping Elizabeth...if i didn''t know that they were lovers I would actually think that Meliodas is ra*ing Elizabeth. '' but then he sigh. Mark is a little jealous of Meliodas, at a time like this he wished so bad that his lovers are here! as a man it''s painful to watch a couple flirting, he wanted to stop them so bad but, he knew it is rude to do so nor he had the rights. And then they finally arrived at the town where Meliodas often bought some sake for the bar, they went outside the bar and jumped down in Mama Hawk body, as they got down Mark looked at Mama Hawk with a complicated gaze. Mark knew that she was the chaos itself and he pondered '' If she only had a body...i wonder what would she looked like? well it''s impossible. '' he shrugged off such thoughts. And they went towards the Town, and Mark would meet someone unexpected, as they walked toward the town, Mark could already tell that something is unusual happening, as they went into the town, they saw the towns people had a worried look in their faces. Only Mark and Meliodas went into the town, and Elizabeth and Hawk stayed in the bar to guard it there might be thieves, just might no one really dares to do that or else they won''t just get a beating, but a holy beating. (A/N : Well, I''m not sure what happened in the original plot can''t remember it I''ll just make a similar scene maybe?) As they saw it, Meliodas could but say. " I wonder what happened? " " I don''t know why ask me? go ask them! " Meliodas got speechless at Mark''s words, but his words makes sense but screw it, Meliodas with toward a certain dude and pats the dude shoulder and said. " Mind telling me what happened? " The dude looked at Meliodas with a stunned expression and thought '' What a tall and handsome guy! f*ck I''m jealous! '' the dude height is a little 5''8 while Meliodas is 6''1, Meliodas for the first time in his life, he felt proud of his superior height that never in his imagination would come true someday. The dude looked at him with a dejected expression, whenever it was because he is jealous of Meliodas appearance or because of their problem only he knows and he said. " Well.... a Holy knight struck his sword into the main source where the water should flow and now it''s been a few days since, it been stuck there and we are running out of water! no matter what we do we couldn''t get it out, the sword was struck deeply that it wouldn''t move an inch! " " A holy knight? why would a holy knight do such thing? " " I-its because he said that our water taste bad! our water is very special it could be considered as a top quality and would became a sake if you put the right ingredients on it... but he actually said he it''s bad! damn it..but we had no choice but to lower our heads because we couldn''t defy a Holy knight. " Meliodas looked through the sword that is struck in the source of water, and he looked through it and the sword has a Mana that he is familiar with, and thought '' Could it be him? '' he asked again. " Last question, is the Holy knight a young man with pink hair? " " Huh? how did you know? indeed the Holy knight is a young man with a pink hair. " " I see...thanks for the answers. " Meliodas now knows who it was and then he thought '' It''s Definitely him...this mana it''s from that brat Gilthunder! '' while he getting information he suddenly realized that Mark is already long gone from the place, and it made Meliodas smiled forcefully and muttered. " Where did that guy go? " === Mark left the place since he knew Meliodas would handle it himself, he walked through the town looking for something, from the moment he arrived here he felt something connected to him is close, he doesn''t know what it is but his guts is telling him that it is important. As he was walking throughout the town, the feeling is getting stronger and stronger, Mark knew he was getting really close to it until he arrived at a certain fountain and he looked through the fountain, and saw a really beautiful statue but that wasn''t it! the problem is the statue itself! It was a body and face that he is familiar with! he could never forget it even if it''s a million or billion years had passed, it was his lover Daine! Mark couldn''t help but shout. " Daine?! " .. .. .. .. Suddenly....Cliff-kun arrived! ( END- ) Join In My Discord Server for updates informations : Chapter 85 - Daines Awakening Mark has a shocked expression in his face while looking at the statue, which is Daine, and then he observed the statue and saw few cracks within it, he thought ''Cracks? system what happened to Daine?'' [ After your slumber, a millennial years had passed you three got separated and naturally since you the owner of the system is the first one to be free from the slumber, but since you found her body she''ll be released from slumber tonight. ] Mark asked again ''So basically your saying that they wouldn''t be released from this slumber, if I couldn''t find them?'' [ Yes, you need to be a few meters distance from them so you could release them from the slumber mode. ] Mark stared at Daine statue and he could see the stones are cracking little by little, and now he needed to wait till tonight but he couldn''t help but think ''How the hell did it got here in the first place?'' and then he suddenly saw some random woman who kneeled at Daine statue and they prayed. "Oh! goddess of dreams when do I find my destined person? please give me a sign!" Mark looked at the woman with a blank look on his face, and then the woman looked at Mark and instantly she got smitten by Mark''s extremely handsome look, she felt her heart was stolen and then she suddenly said. "Is this the sign goddess of dreams?! if so I thank you from the bottom of my heart! Kyaa~! ???? Hello~! there handsome!" Mark expression got ugly and then he thought ''F*ck! let''s run!'' he suddenly disappeared, the woman couldn''t see him anymore, and then the woman felt down, however she regained her motivation after a moment and said. "I will find you my prince! I swear that will be together!" === Mark got an imaginary sweats in his face, since he doesn''t really sweat much him sweating from running is almost impossible, but he thought ''What the hell? just because I was there that doesn''t mean I''m her destined person!'' (A/N : No, I don''t want to admit it he didn''t raise a flag got that?!) Mark sigh after, he till tonight cause finally they could be together again he won''t feel jealous anymore, and then he went back to the place where he left Meliodas and then he saw, that Meliodas has finally gotten the sword. Gilthunder''s Sword. He gave the sword back to the soldiers, and they looked at him fearfully. The towns people are happy because the water ia finally pouring. Meliodas noticed Mark and then he waved at him and said. "Yo! where have you been?" "Checking something." "Something? what is it?" "I saw Daine." "Oh! Daine...wait what?! you mean your lover? that Daine?" "Yep! that Daine." "Why she isn''t with you?" "She is still a statue, she will be released tonight." "I see!" Meliodas didn''t asked any further. Mark told them about the slumber and he told them lies with some truth. After Meliodas pulled the sword, the towns people invited him to a feast because they are thankful for him, and naturally he happily accepted, but first he needed to bring Elizabeth and Hawk. === The feast has started, the towns people drinks a lot of sake, and eat various kind of meats. Meanwhile Elizabeth helped serving the meat around thought she regained her memories she didn''t change a bit for this is her true personality, and she had to hide her wings from the towns people, other races aren''t welcome at this time. While Mark is casually eating, he attracts a lot of young females attentions, it''s because of his flawless face, though Meliodas is attractive but his charm isn''t near Mark. The young females want to flirt with him and wanted him to warm their bed, however Mark ignored them, like they were invisible and he continued eating. Since their attempts was a failure they stop talking to him, but they still started at his charming face, while drooling and imagining him doing ''That'' kind of things with him, you know what I mean. And the night has come, most of the Towns mens are drunk from too much sake, and a lot of them is going home to sleep. Mark heard the system saying. [ It''s time for her to be released. ] Mark dashed toward the fountain where he found Daine, he arrived there in a blink of eye, not even a second had pass, as if he teleported. And then she understands the situation after that, she opened her mouth and said. "It''s been a long time...right Mark?" Mark smiled, it wasn''t really a long time, he doesn''t feel like it was a millennial had passed since they were sleeping after all, however it is right to say ''It''s been a long time'' since it is the case. Mark said. "Yes..it''s been a long time Daine." Daine went toward Mark and give him a deep kiss, after that deep kiss Daine asked. "So? what''s the situation." Mark grinned at said. "Finding the Seven Deadly Sins." Daine nodded and smiled, as she held Mark''s hand while slowly walking toward the boar''s hat location. Meliodas caught Gilthunder''s sword and is currently in his right hand, this time he didn''t bulge in his spot when he caught the flying sword, because it was really too weak to do a thing to him now "Gilthunder that brat...sigh*" As he was about throw it back, Mark suddenly appeared at his back and said. "Let me throw it." "Hmm?" Meliodas looked at his back and then, he saw Mark and Daine and he grinned. "Yo! it''s been a 3000 years Daine." "Hm? who are you?" Daine acted confused, even with those actors who won Oscar award couldn''t win against this one. "Hah? Y-you lost your memories?!" "Giggles* No just kidding, it''s been a 3000 years Meliodas nice to see you again." Meliodas forcefully smiled at Daine, he really thought that it was the case! he really never thought that Daine is a joking type person! Mark grabs the sword at Meliodas hand, and then Meliodas was about to say something but, he was too late! Mark throws it with at least 10% of his strength, and the sword flys breaking the sound speed. === Gilthunder is currently sitting in a throne, he is in a watch tower waiting for response, and after a few second he could see a shooting star going towards him, and his guts is telling him to dodge or he''ll die a miserable death, without a hesitation he trusted his guts and move as fast as he could in the throne and miraculously he did. And the shooting star, which is his sword hits the throne, and instantly destroying the throne it exploded and the sword continued to shoot away and it end up destroying few mountains near the watch tower where Gilthunder stayed. Gilthunder got a dumbfounded expression and said with disbelief. "What...the F*CK was that?!" Hooray my dearest readers I decided to focus in this one! I''ll update one or two chapters DAILY! PS~ I just want to know the ending too. ???? Join In My Discord : discord.gg/NzZ98vn Chapter 86 - Meeting The Sin Of Envy After Mark throws the spear, he left the place like he doesn''t give a f*ck would happen to Gilthunder. Mark knew that his throw could definitely kill Gilthunder, but if he really skilled as the original and trusted his instinct then, he would survive. Meliodas looked at the direction where Mark throwed the spear, he doesn''t really pray as a demon and the fact that he held a grudge toward the Supreme Deity for cursing him, but this time he really prayed that Gilthunder would survive at that one. Meliodas sigh as he looked at the sky, and then after that he went back to the Boar Hat. A few days after Meliodas had a new waitress again, and naturally it was Daine she volunteered Meliodas doesn''t force them to work but it seems they want to do this normal job so much. Daine wasn''t as clumsy as Elizabeth she perfectly did her job as a bar waitress. Thought it was still a trial since they didn''t officially open the bar yet, Mark suggested to open the bar after they found the rest of the Sins at least 2 people. === Mark, Meliodas and the rest of the group arrived at a certain forest called Forest Of White Dreams, Meliodas said that the Sin Of Envy is staying in this forest. Actually Meliodas wasn''t sure about it, it was just his hunch because this forest is a perfect place to hide from the Holy Knights, but in the case of Mark and Daine they know that his hunch is real because they watched the anime after all. And so they entered the forest, as they entered it the forest was so foggy and you could b?r?ly see anything but of course that is only in the case of Elizabeth and Hawk, as for Mark, Daine and Meliodas they could see it clearly it doesn''t really affect them. Unlike the original they didn''t walk with a normal speed since only Hawk is holding them back, Meliodas carried the pig and a few minutes later. The group stopped they could see creatures moving around them, and then the creatures suddenly changed their appearance similar to Hawk, and so he panicked and shouted. "What the hell is happening?!" And so the rest followed. "What the hell is happening?!" "What the hell is happening?!" "What the hell is happening?!" ... ... They totally copied Hawk, but their disguise looked crap in the eyes of the group, it was too obvious for them it''s really obvious because they couldn''t exclude the same aura that they could see in the original Hawk, after all Hawk was originally from Purgatory that was kidnapped and sent by the Demon King to spy at Meliodas. Hawk wasn''t a normal pig to begin with but Mark and Meliodas decided to make him suffer a little. The two guys looked at each other a nodded, they understood each others thoughts and smiled widely and then they disappeared from their place and started to beat the fake Hawks and also the original one. Elizabeth smiled wryly at their actions how could she not know that they intend this? but she couldn''t stop them she could only look at Hawk getting beaten. After they beat the sh*t of Hawk, the fake disguise as Daine and Elizabeth this time, however as their man how could they not recognize the difference between their women and the fakes? but as they were about to beat the fakes, Daine and Elizabeth already started to beat the fakes by themselves the fakes turned back into their real appearance, they looked like a Kappa but with a sharp teeths and with a white ripped piece of cloth around them. They were called Hide And Seeks, they often prank some people they aren''t really that harmful, and Hawk is the first one to follow them he was kind of angry that he got beaten, and he blamed it to those Hide And Seeks, because he couldn''t do anything to the guys who beat him up, and then they followed Hawk. It''s was finally time to meet the Sin Of Envy, that''s what Mark thought is, as they followed the Hide And Seeks they arrived at a certain place, and they saw a giant woman who is sleeping and the Hide And Seeks asked for her help, and yes the giant woman who is sleeping is the Sin Of Envy Diane! (A/N : Now you know why I Intentionally named Daine and not Diane.) As the Hide And Seeks shouted it was proven not useless at all and it had woken up Diane from her sleep, as they opened her eyes she could see few figures who is all unfamiliar to her, she couldn''t recognize Meliodas because of his huge change after all Meliodas had a body of a proper ?du?t now not that Eternal teenager body. As she looked through the figures around her, suddenly her gaze stopped at Mark, her gaze was intense as if it wanted to devour Mark, her heart went Ba-dump! and Doki Doki as she saw Mark appearance, she shouted in her mind ''E-eh?! this man is so handsome! why is my heart beating so fast?! no! I shouldn''t my love is only for Captain!'' Mark doesn''t know why but he feels that this giant woman in front of him will bring a lot of trouble for him in the near future, Mark looked at Diane appearance he had to admit she''s beautiful and cute, also damn those huge t?ts which made him wondered how would King satisfied her with his small body? but he casted those thoughts away, it was none of his business. Diane quickly realized that she let her guard down for a moment and she hurriedly stood up and shouted. "Who are people?! are you here to catch me! and you!" She pointed at Mark, and he looked at and said with a plain tone. "What?" "S-state your name!" Diane said embarrassedly, even herself she doesn''t know why she did it, as she looked at Mark she felt like her mind is going blank, Mark got a confused expression but still answered her anyway. "Mark that''s my name." After he said his name, Diane muttered his name, "Mark..." but then Meliodas speak up. "Yo Diane! do you recognize me?" Immediately as she heard Meliodas she looked at him confusedly and said. "Who are you? why is your voice matching with the captain and...and...you look like him but older!" Meliodas scratched his head while smiling, Mark looked at Meliodas and thought ''Well it is reasonable thought...no one could recognize him in his new look.'' and then, Meliodas said. "It''s me Diane, I''m Meliodas well I can''t blame you if you couldn''t recognize me, after all I''ve become much more handsome! huhuhu~" Daine shooks her, Elizabeth lowered her head while blushing she was embarrassed at Meliodas words, while Mark smirked but he didn''t deny him sense it is indeed true, compared to his old looks he is more handsome and m?tur? naturally. Diane looked at Meliodas In disbelief, true she could tell that he has the same looks at his old appearance, but more muscular and m?tur? she couldn''t believe and shouted. "Captain?!! no...this ...this is fake right?!" "No it''s not I''m really Meliodas!" "No way!! you are supposed to be forever Young!" "Hey! that''s an obvious insult! but whatever here this is my biggest proof!" He showed his Sin Wrath tattoo to Diane, because the tattoo significance their identity, it couldn''t be fake it was personally made by Merlin, and now Diane totally believed that this handsome person in front of her, is her captain! "C-captain?! it''s really you! Y-you changed so much!" "Really? hehehe I''m more handsome than before no?" He said while having some weird sparkling things in near his face, Diane who is truthful to her thoughts said. "Certainly! you are indeed more handsome! b-but he is more handsome than you!" She pointed at Mark again, Mark got an imaginary sweats at the back of his head, while Daine smiled she seemed to have an idea in her mind, unknowingly Mark felt threat his body felt the shivers and then Meliodas couldn''t argue Diane because it was the truth! He could only smile bittery and then Elizabeth hugged him in at the back and said. "Don''t worry Meliodas...your the most handsome man in my eyes." "Elizabeth..." The two flirted in front of Diane, if it was before she saw Mark, she would undoubtedly feel jealous and annoyed but now, she really doesn''t feel anything, as if her feelings for Meliodas vanished an instant from the moment she saw Mark! For your information, she only has admiration and like for Meliodas it was never been love, Diane likes Meliodas because, he respected her as a girl thought she is from a different race, he treats her like any other normal girl which is why Diane feelings for Meliodas is a simple adoration. As she was about to say something, another person arrived at the place, the person who arrived is a young man with a heavy blue armor, and has a handsome face, blue eyes and a pink hair. He had a long sword at his right hand and suddenly, he binds them with his lighting which they don''t mind, in their view it was pitifully weak that doesn''t really change a thing so they let it warp them, of course there are exception like Hawk he got fried. It was Gilthunder he looked at the scene, with a confused look, he didn''t see Meliodas anywhere he was sure that he''ll go in this place, but it seems he was wrong, however he saw Diane she is also part of the Sins, as he was about ask where is Meliodas. Meliodas looked at Gilthunder with a grin in his face and said. "Yo Gil! it''s been a while!" Unlike the original he doesn''t need to pretend, so he immediately recognized, Gilthunder he was his teacher after all! Diane who was restrained by the lighting she said. "This power..! he''s a genuine Holy Knight!" As if he didn''t hear Diane''s words, his face was in shock he couldn''t believe what he is seeing, and he shouted. "You?! Meliodas? how? y-you''ve grown!" Meliodas who heard his words couldn''t help but felt hurt, indeed he wouldn''t have grown if it wasn''t for Mark but still it hurts him that they expected him to be a shorty for the rest of his life! "Well I just did! problem?" Mark and the rest of the group chuckled, of course expect Hawk who is in the moment of being fried, as he heard Meliodas he kept his act tough, he was just acting because he knows that he was observe by someone, he needed to act hostile to Meliodas because he has no choice but to do so! "Cough- There is nothing wrong with it..but it''s been a while Sins!" Mark just silently observing the place and he saw a weird looking lizard that is watching Gilthunder, he needs to eliminate it so he wouldn''t want to continue this drama, suddenly he broke the restrained lighting that is warped around him and disappeared at his spot and instantly grabs the lizard''s head and burning it with his Quirk. Gilthunder looked at Mark with shock, he couldn''t see his movement! it was like he teleported, and then he looked at Gilthunder and said. "No need to act now, I dealt with the problem." Gilthunder looked surprised but he calm down after and sigh, he was really glad that he didn''t need to fight his idol which is Meliodas he could finally say and do whatever he wanted to, because he wasn''t observed. But still he was admiring Mark because of his super speed which he even the lighting couldn''t see, he knew that Mark is Meliodas friend and then he said. "Thank you! I don''t need to act anymore, I''m glad that I don''t need to fight you Meliodas-san!" "It seem so!" Meliodas also noticed the lizard but since he knew, Mark was going for it he didn''t bother and let it be. And he and Gilthunder talked a lot, he give Meliodas various information he is safe to tell it to him since, there is no one watching him anymore thanks to Mark. The two reunion was not a bad as the original where, Gilthunder really killed Meliodas but he got revived after anyways. He told Meliodas about Ban''s location, and Meliodas nodded he couldn''t wait to see his best friend. They talked for a while and Gilthunder said his laters, he is more on ease now he told Meliodas about his plan, and now as Gilthunder figure disappeared, Meliodas said. "Yosh! let''s go and save Ban and also Diane wanna follow us?'' "Of course!" Diane happily nodded as took a quick glance at Mark, there is no way Mark didn''t notice it and he thought ''Did this woman fall for me? it can''t be right? a Sin shouldn''t be easily to fall in love with just base in appearance!'' however he underestimated his charm and charisma. He didn''t realize that he is raising flag everytime, but for now he followed Meliodas to find the Seven Deadly Sins and more importantly Merlin! ( END- ) Okay guys I made this chapter twice longer than usual cause I didn''t update yesterday but anyways I''m almost ending the Seven Deadly Sins Arc in my calculation it would end on 100th chapter or so. Anyways Enjoy reading A VOTE!! IF I could get In Top 10 which is meh near impossible I''ll add 2 more chapters. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/NzZ98vn Chapter 87 - Reunion Of Wrath And Greed First of all yes I do request for suggestions and sometimes I follow them, but Idc if you call it NTR or what, because it''s my choice i created this for my own happiness but of course to satisfy you guys. However i won''t ever follow a suggestion that i don''t want, feel free to drop. I won''t bother my energy for someone couldn''t enjoy a free reading, and yes i know some of you guys find it bothersome but I don''t care Read if you like Drop if you want. Besides what is the point of this novel if I just follow your suggestions and without me enjoying it''s better not to write. === After getting the information from Gilthunder, they went straight toward the place where Ban The Fox Sin Of Greed is currently being held, Mark is actually looking forward of what is going to be the reaction of Ban when, he saw Meliodas new appearance. A few days later, they finally arrived at Dalmary Town, 8 miles northwest from Baste Dungeon, however this time Meliodas didn''t die unlike it was originally intended to, within those days Diane is trying to strike a conversation with Mark, and she successfully did unlike before he was cold and arrogant back in the Demon Slayer World, but now eversince he got his revenge is slowly changing to be an open minded person, but ruthless at his enemy. Though he is kind of a little cold for those he doesn''t have contact with, but not overbearing like before, Mark and Diane relationship is considered friends, and actually Mark asked Meliodas to unseal the Ten Commandments after they found the rest of the Sins, Meliodas was surprised and naturally asked why. Mark answered. "Besides them, nothing could interest me and I''d like to meet some old friends from that group, don''t worry about them they are considered weak in the current you now." He''s right, Meliodas actually thought so too, since he is on the same level as his Father and The Supreme Deity, he doesn''t need to fear them, besides he kind of misses that brother of his, Zeldris was only like that because his lover was killed, he was given a choice his lover or the clan? but he chose the latter. Actually Mark could revive her, but she will became a demon after, well it''s better than being dead at least, and she could be together with Zeldris without any problem, their race was the problem to begin with. A Demon wouldn''t accept a Vampire, as their prince bride, Zeldris isn''t the same as Meliodas who actually betrayed his entire clan for Elizabeth, and he didn''t regret it the only regret he got was seeing Elizabeth die a hundred times right within his very eyes. But now the problem is solved, he could be truly happy now, he doesn''t need to worry about his Father or the Goddess Clan, but little did he know that there is still Cath Palug, but Mark will take care of that little kitty. That cat is no big deal, but the chaos is the big deal the only existence in this world who could match him is The Chaos herself, however they would meet officially in the future not as Mama Hawk but as the Chaos real body not a mere fragment like Author Pendragon. The girls and Hawk is currently staying at the Dalmary Town, this time Diane didn''t cause any trouble or panic in the town since, Mark casted a spell to shrink her, she was happy to have an almost the same size as them. While Meliodas and Mark is rushing toward the Baste Dungeon with an extreme speed, but of course it wasn''t their very best, because when they do they''ll arrive their within a milisecond. It took them a full minute to arrive near, and they saw a lot of soldier guarding the Dungeon, and they could see a few Holy Knights, they are actually aware of their arrival, however they still looked ???ky and arrogant they thought that they could beat them, just because they captured Ban? hell no. Ban let himself get caught because he thought that his Captain Meliodas is dead. Mark looked at Meliodas and said. "Take care of them, do it within a few seconds." Meliodas nodded and disappeared In his spot and Immediately made all of the holy including the soldiers faint with a short span of 1 second! and Meliodas held back a lot cause he''ll end up killing them, he isn''t really a fan of killing unlike before he met Elizabeth he was the perfect killing machine without emotions, just kill and kill following his Father''s command. And that goes without saying, Meliodas immediately went inside the dungeon, but Mark the first thing he did was checking the real face of the woman Holy Knight, he curious of the face of the woman who had an insect armor, he did it with haste and took of her helmet and yep he really expected it, she is definitely beautiful, but in this world she is just above average at least, this world has a lot of beauty, maybe because their genes are pure? an ugly person here is considered above average back in Earth, but the average looking face here is actually in the level of idol in Earth! most of them are even more handsome than those K-pop stars. Mark puts the helmet back in her head, and he went inside the Dungeon to follow Meliodas. === Ban was still in the room where is was being held, he hadn''t heard about Meliodas being alive because Gilthunder didn''t really, report it nor that the observer could recognize the current Meliodas, so Ban doesn''t have any intention of leaving the Dungeon, however he could hear a bone cracking sounds. Ban got interested and muttered. "Oh?~ Interesting~ someone invaded the Dungeon~?" Suddenly he heard a familiar voice through the door saying. "Ban? are you there?" Ban eyes widened, there is no mistake! it was his Captain voice! though it was a little bit different from before, without a doubt it is him! Inside the room he grinned, and he got exicited he quickly removed the restrained steel all over his body, and kicked the steel door, and then he happy shouted. "Cap''tain~! where have you bee-" Ban froze when he saw Meliodas, he looked familiar yet unfamiliar to him, but he could see some similar ?ssets to the old Meliodas, and then Meliodas grinned while looking at his dumbfounded look, he kind of expected this and then he said. "Yo Ban! it''s been a while!" === Mark is lost! he could feel Meliodas above him, they had a connection eversince Meliodas had drank his blood, it would be so simple to destroy the ceilings above him, however he doesn''t want to, he was eager to find the entrance from above like normal. As he walked around the Dungeon he met someone familiar, it was a girl who is a lot shorter than him, she wears an armor for a Holy Knight and that only person that comes into Mark''s mind is ''Jericho! this tomboy is a beauty i had to admit she''s cute...oh kind reminds me of Shinobu I missed her.'' Jericho who saw Mark froze for a full minute, none of them moved, but after a few moment, Jericho regained her bearing and shouted. "Y-you! who are you bastard?!" There was a hint of shyness of her voice, and again by just standing, he yet again raised a flag. ( END- ) Meh enjoy reading. Join In My Discord Server : discord.gg/NzZ98vn Chapter 88 - HENTAI!!! Mark looked at Jericho, and then he thought ''Let''s ask for directions.'' he said. "Me? I''m just a passenger, I''m kind of lost mind telling where is the entrance above?" He said it naturally, and Jericho unconsciously answered him. "It''s right over there go straight and you''ll see i-" Jericho suddenly realized, and shouted in her mind ''Why the hell did I tell him that?!'' Mark nodded and said. "Okay then thanks!" As he was about to walk, Jericho suddenly appeared In front of Mark and she didn''t hesitate to slash Mark with an incredible speed, however her slashes doesn''t seem to hit him at all! Mark gracefully dodges the her slashes, to him they were really slow. Jericho couldn''t believe and thought ''Why can''t I hit him?! he dodges my attack like it was nothing! this pisses me off!'' Jericho slashes turned more fierce, she increased her speed, but nothing changed. Mark got bored from simply dodging, he doesn''t want to beat Jericho badly because, she is really similar to Shinobu! and so he moved his hand toward Jericho. Jericho thought ''Oh no! I can''t dodge it!'' she was getting ready to endure his fist, she thought that Mark would punch her, but expections isn''t always right, and Mark hand is near at Jericho forehead, he suddenly flicked his fingers toward her forehead. Tok! Jericho Immediately stopped her attacks, and drops her sword, she suddenly shouted in pain, as she covered her forehead. "Ouch! it hurts! You bastard! that was dirty!" Mark looked at her with a helpless look, and then Jericho could clearly see his expression. "W-what''s with that helpless expression of yours!" Mark shooks his head and said, "I guess, you are really a little girl." His words made Jericho enraged! she a Holy Knight is being treated like a girl?! unacceptable! "Nonsense! I''m not a little girl! which part of me is little?!" "Let''s see first of all your height, you are shorter than me, you lack experience, you dropped your sword just because I flicked your forehead, if I had the intention of killing you...then you''ll die without a doubt." Jericho got silent, what he is said true! she couldn''t refute him, and Mark continued. "But I guess the part of you that isn''t considered little is your ?h?st." Jericho suddenly got a confused expression, she thought ''My ?h?st..?'' suddenly she looked down at her body and suddenly she turned crimson red! she only has her bra and panty! her armor was gone! when did remove it?! he''s fast! no he''s a pervert! she shouted with an embarrassed tone. "HENTAI!!!" Mark sneered at her, and said, "I''m not interested in that body of yours!" It''s mainly because his womens are a lot better looking than her, besides he really doesn''t feel anything looking at Jericho''s exposed body, it wasn''t his intention to remove her armor, just a coincidence, coincidence my ?ss! he just wanted to see how big is her b??bs compared to Shinobu, but it was proven that Shinobu is definitely bigger than Jericho''s! Hearing his comment, she couldn''t help but felt hurt, she might been acting like a man, but she is a genuine woman after all! it hurts her pride saying her body is unattractive! As she was about to say something, suddenly the ceiling collapsed, but she didn''t notice it, she wasn''t aware of her surroundings, because her attention was all in Mark, seeing her being unaware of the collapsing ceiling, Mark sigh he isn''t the kind of person who save people, however it was a special case because mainly it was his fault that Jericho isn''t aware of the danger. Mark didn''t hesitate to carry Jericho, in a bridal carry, he doesn''t do this often, some of his women didn''t experience this, however this time was exceptional, what is he going to do? drag her like a trash? that''s pretty rude, if she has her armor then that would most likely would happen to her, but she is only has her bra and panty therefore, he did this. He didn''t even get the chance to see, Ban reaction, he sigh, he knew that this dungeon would pretty much collapse later, he dashed toward the wall, while carrying the daze Jericho, this time he doesn''t care of destroying it, since it''s pretty much gonna get rekt. Mark and Jericho finally got outside, and Mark looked at the collapsing Dungeon, while Jericho Is heavily breathing while looking at his face, her heart is crazy beating. Thump thump! Doki doki! Suddenly Mark dropped Jericho like a trash, and she falls, her ?ss fell in the ground she groan. "Ah! You bastard! how dare you drop me?!" Her heartbeat suddenly got slower, and that good feeling disappeared, currently there are anger all over her face! however it didn''t all exactly disappear. Mark choose to ignore her, and continued to look at the collapse Dungeon, as the dust slowly faded he saw 2 figures going straight into his direction, he grinned. It was Meliodas and Ban! he could tell the difference between them, though Meliodas gained height he was still a lot shorter than Ban, and that''s the same case for Mark as well! after all this Sin Of Greed height is 6''11 nearing 7ft. Mark said, "You finally reunited huh? I guess this calls for a celebration!" Meliodas grinned and said. "Sure it is! we didn''t even celebrate our reunion and Diane let''s party later!" Ban didn''t recognize Mark, that''s normal because he kept the matter 3000 years a secret after all, and so the he introduced himself. "I''m Mark the same as you, Meliodas is considered my best friend, he is one of my few male friends, nice officially meeting you Ban." Meliodas smiled and he gives Mark and thumbs up, Ban realized that something changed about his Captain, of course not his appearance, he meant his personality, he seems unrestricted, and not that captain that he met decades ago who hides his true feelings, as if he bears a lot of problem in his mind, the Meliodas now is free spirited, and not really acting. And so they get to know each other, and seems to forget about Jericho who is currently at a dumbfounded state, her job is to keep the criminal in the cell, who is pretty much is Ban, but there is no Dungeon nor Cell, so how the hell would she caught him? besides she looked at the blonde haired guy abd thought ''Isn''t that Meliodas?!'' Remembering Jericho, Mark looked at her dumbfounded expression, it was amusing, he really need to give clothes seriously, he remembers that he has a lot of girls clothes in his storage, he took a quick look and found a suitable dress for her, yes a dress so she would look good, not her usual tomboy style. "Here wear it, don''t complain." Mark throws the dress at Jericho, and without waiting the 3 guys disappeared, leaving her alone in this deserted place! she shouted. "WAIT!! BASTARDS CAME BACK!!" However no one heard her shouts, and then she muttered, "I didn''t even get to know your name.." ( END- ) I''ll add what happen between Meliodas and Ban next chapter, the reason of the collapse, some of you might know it already but whatever. Just Vote..! Join In My Discord Server : Chapter 89 - Arm Wrestling A/N : Ahem- I won''t say something long, it''s been almost a month. Hi! ==== ( A few minutes ago ) "Yo Ban! it''s been a while!" Ban looked at Meliodas with a dumbfounded expression, and he couldn''t help but say. "Who are you?" Meliodas smirked, he kind of expected this reaction from Ban, it''s gonna be a lie if Meliodas doesn''t find Ban''s reaction funny! "It''s me Ban!" "C-capt? No way! Captain is supposed to be a forever little guy!" Meliodas mouth twitched, he started to think ''Damn, this guy really thinks I''ll never grow?! It kinda hurts!'' "It''s really me Ban!" Meliodas suddenly showed his Wrath tattoo to Ban, it was the only thing that couldn''t be duplicated unless someone like Mark''s level will create that kind of tattoo, but rather it''s pointless anyways. Finally Ban believed that this handsome dude in front of him is his Captain and beat friend, though he is still a lot taller than Meliodas. "Capt?! It''s really you?! What happened within these years?! You actually grew!" "I did, is that a problem?" "Nah, it''s just surprising really." "What''s wrong with growing?" "Nothing is wrong growing, it''s just surprising in your case." "...." Meliodas got speechless, however he has a point: if it wasn''t for Mark''s blood he wouldn''t grow into this m?tur? and handsome body. "But anyway! Let''s forget about that! Capt! Let''s do arm wrestling! I''ll win this time!" Ban reverted back to his usual attitude, he quickly adopted the changes of Meliodas, though his Captain changed a lot, it''s not like his attitude changed besides friends are friends. Hearing arm wrestling, Meliodas smiled darkly knowing that he''ll win this time his increase of Strength is not to be underestimated a BP is as strong as his father the Demon King. Meliodas cheerfully nodded knowing that he''ll win anyways. And the two started to do the Arm Wrestling, they started to do the ''proper'' position doing the Arm Wrestling, by proper it means laying in the ground like they doesn''t give a fu?k. "Capt, I''m ready!" "Same here!" And the two idiots cough- I mean the two friends started to count. ""1"" ""2"" "''3"" ""Go!!"" Thus Ban used his entire strength, the entire dungeon started to sake by his strength, while Meliodas was smiling like an idiot, he couldn''t even feel Ban''s strength trying to push his arm into the ground. Meliodas felt nothing, his arm didn''t move a slightest millimeter. Ban felt something was wrong he suddenly realized that he couldn''t move Meliodas arm at all! Therefore he broke his limits and a lot of veins started to appear in his right arm, and also in his head, his face was getting redder by seconds. "Capt! What the fu?k did you eat?!" Meliodas wanted to say ''Mark''s blood'' but chose not to. "Who knows now it''s my time to move!" Meliodas moved his arm, he failed to control his strength and thought ''Oh shit.'' BANNG!! Ban''s entire arm got crashed, and eventually it got separated from his body. Ban looked at Meliodas with a disbelief expression. "What the f-" Before he could continue his sentence, his entire body went into the ground as the dungeon started to crack, Meliodas used too much strength and ended up burying Ban into the ground, and successfully destroyed the entire dungeon. Meliodas really did a good job. Ban is fated to lose in every strength Competition with Meliodas in this lifetime. === Currently it''s been a few days since that incident. Ban introduces himself to the group which is Elizabeth and Hawk. Since Daine, Mark and Diane already knew Ban, during those few days Mark and Ban got along pretty well, they had one thing in common, making delicious foods but of course Mark''s cooking skill is pretty much a little better than Ban''s. The two created a lot of dishes within those few days, as for where do they get the ingredients? Well In Mark''s system pretty much. Also Ban was shocked knowing that a pig could talk which is Hawk, and so time passed a lot of things happened. But currently they are going to Capital Of The Dead to find King the fatass that has a crush on Diane. And again Mark said in his heart ''How the hell would King sword satisfy Diane''s huge meat shield? Of course with no size decreasing magic...errr he''ll enter his entire body and goes inside and outside?'' thinking that it''s strange, weird and complicated. So he quickly cast aside that really weird thoughts, and as they were on the way to the Capital of the Dead, a two holy knights stopped Mama Hawk from walking any further and they asked some questions, but the thing is their idiots they didn''t realize that these group are the Seven Deadly Sins. But in reality those two were just teleported somewhere else, Mark knows this black d????, though it''s kinda different and realistic from the anime, they are the same but with more details and stuff. If a normal dude we''re to see this, they would piss their pants off like you guys reading this. Yes you I''m talking about you guys. The black hound was Oslo King''s friend, or you could say pet but he is called friend to be precise. Mark doesn''t want a necessary drama, so he casted a gravity magic toward Oslo and he made him float, Oslo was dumbfounded and then he panicked a little when he realized that he was floating and he thought ''I can fly?!'' Thus Mark blasted him with a wind spell, and Oslo was getting further and further away from them. He didn''t abuse the dog and his action made the group dumbfounded except Daine, and he looked at them and said. "Let''s continue." It took them a while to recover, and they continued to go toward the Capital of the Dead which is their destination. Thus Mama Hawk continued to moved. ( END- ) Okay, starting from this chapter I''ll skip a lot cause to you know meet Merlin again, and The Ten Commandments. Join In My Discord Server for Updates : discord.gg/NzZ98vn COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 46 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 90 - The Capital Of The Dead Join In My Discord Server for Updates : discord.gg/NzZ98vn 1 Chapter per day starting from Monday. Akahime, I''m fulfilling my paid contract. ???? ==== The group is finally in the Capital Of The Dead. Hawk looked at the place and couldn''t help but ask. "Now that we''re here I Ask you guys something?" Meliodas casually said, "Sure, sure? What is it?" Hawk complained, "HOW IN THE WORLD IS THIS LONELY VILLAGE CALLED ''CAPITAL OF THE DEAD''?!" Mark looked at Hawk, and said, "Pork." ''Pork?!'' Hawk thought in his mind, thus Mark continued. "This village isn''t the Capital Of The Dead, however it''s near." Hawk had an ''I see'' expression, thought he didn''t get it but he did agree anyways, and the group decided to scatter around the small village, Hawk, Daine and Elizabeth went in the other direction. While Diane and Meliodas went opposite side, while Mark and Ban went straight into the nearest house. As Ban walks into the nearest house. Mark was following him silently, as the two continued to walk Ban paused a little bit as if he saw something. Thus he muttered. "Elain-? No..of course not." Naturally Mark heard him, but he didn''t say anything either, he kept his silence and was thinking of something. Ban saw a little girl that had the same size, as his lover Elaine, but as he saw the little girl''s face. Ban realized that he was wrong. Ban went towards the girl. To ask her some questions about The Capital Of The Dead. He walked toward the girl like a pedophile (Lol Jk) as he moved closer, the little girl suddenly collapsed and by instinct he caught the girl before she could collapse into the ground. He carried the girl in a princess carry style, and a boy suddenly arrived and he shouted. "Dun **** my Loli!!" (Jk again this is the last one can''t help it xD) "What are you doing to my sister?!" The boy rushed toward Ban with a rake, with the intention to stab him, however before the rake could stab Ban. Mark stopped the rake and destroyed it, and then he looked calmly at the boy. "Boy, it''s dangerous you know that? You could have killed a person." The boy fell in the ground, and his little body was trembling, and said. "B-but I had to save my sister!" "Save your sister? Oh... Actually you misunderstood she almost collapsed into the ground so this tall dude helped her, so peace okay?" The boy suddenly froze, and he quickly stood up and bowed his head as lower as he could and shouted. "IM SO SORRY!!" Ban looked at Mark, and said. "Hey~ you know that it could do a thing to me right? Why stop it?" Mark looked at him. "Really? That''s how you thank me? I prevented you from more blood loss!" "No way~! I never asked you to!" ".....You know what? Nevermind." Ban puts down the girl in the ground. Suddenly a spear was pierce toward Babs ?h?st, and a boy was sitting on it. Mark saw it coming but this time he didn''t help Ban, cause he doesn''t appreciate his help at all! "Garwh!" Ban ?r??n?d, and then he looked at the spear in his ?h?st, thus after that he saw a boy riding that spear and he asked. "Oi, who are you?" The boy looked at him coldy, and said, "Ban the undead...I''ll never forgive you." "Hah? Kid-" Ban kept spurting blood, but didn''t knee nor collapse, he looked at the boy who is now above him. By the time he looked, the terrifying hole in his ?h?st completely disappeared without a trace. "Kid, I have no idea who the hell are you but... Heh¡­" Ban grinned and raised his right hand and said. "Snatch!" But before could his skill work. Meliodas stopped him. "Oi, stop." Meliodas grabs his hand, and successfully stops Ban''s dirty skill, taking the target''s strength and making it his own, while the original is getting weaker and weaker. Basically the ''Snatch'' skill is simply made for Ban, then he complained. "Capt''~ian! Why''d you do that? That guy attacked me first!" "I know, and I saw that but the problem is you can''t attack a teammate! But of course you''re an exception cause you won''t die no matter what!" Ban let out a confused expression, and said, "Hah? Teammate? Who?" Meliodas pointed above, and grinned. "King!" Ban was silent for a second, and then his eyes widened and shouted. "HAAHH?!! THAT KID IS KING?!!! NO NO NO! THAT''S NOT KING! KING IS A FATASS! NOT A SKINNY KID LIKE HIM!" "Really? I couldn''t tell the difference though? He just lost a little weight that''s it!" "Capt!! Which eye did you use?! You call that losing a little weight?!!" Diane also arrived at the place, and then she saw King, she smiled and said. "Ah! It''s King!! Hello King! It''s been a long time~!!" "Ehh?? King ignored me!" Mark looked at King, and then he said, "So that''s the Sin Of Sloth? King...he doesn''t look the same as the poster, how misleading." "I know right?! Capt! See! Mark can understand me! Unlike you two!" While they were chatting, Elizabeth, Hawk and Daine arrived and Elizabeth said. "Meliodas, we found the Capital Of The Dead." Meliodas nodded, and he looked at the rest and said. "Let''s go!" Mark interrupted, "Wait a goddamn minute." Meliodas looked at him with an innocent expression and said. "Yes?" "Ugh...if you had that previous little body of yours it might fit your expression right now, however your new appearance looks disgusting while trying to do that ''Innocent'' expression of yours! But anyway... aren''t we here to find King? Why are we even going to The Capital Of The Dead? We already achieved our purpose right?" "Haha, we did but King might be in the Capital Of The Dead! Maybe!" "To hell with that excuse! You can sense King''s location! And it''s definitely not in the Capital Of The Dead!" Meliodas scratched his head and gave an awkward laugh, and said honestly. "Don''t be like that, I''m interested in going to this Capital Of The Dead, I can feel a unique presence in that place." Mark couldn''t refute that, he could also feel that unique presence, and thought ''It''s really different experiencing the real deal than just watching¡­.but still that Unique presence is really interesting it should be an existence that has consciousness, it''s not a living thing nor it is Elaine or the kids¡­'' Mark sigh, and said. "Fine, let''s go...I''m also interested in that ''Thing''" Meliodas nodded. Diane, Hawk and Ban couldn''t understand what they meant, while Daine understood what they were trying to say. Thus the group went into the Capital Of The Dead. .. .. .. .. Chapter 91 - Inside The Capital Of The Dead Join In My Discord Server for Updates : discord.gg/NzZ98vn === In the Capital Of The Dead, Mark and his group are currently in. There were a lot of flowers in the so-called Capital Of The Dead. Ban looked around and found nothing special, and couldn''t help complain. "There is nothing here~! Mar~k! Capt~ian! You sure that this is the Capital Of The Dead? It looks like a Capital Of The Flowers for me." Meliodas shook his head, and said. "This isn''t the Capital Of The Dead, however this is the entrance, as for how to open it there are two options...it''s either to die or¡­." "It''s just to die right? Okay! Let''s do this." Ban suddenly pierced his own heart with his right hand, and suddenly he disappeared from the group''s sights. Hawk panicked, "Ban?! He disappeared! Where is he!!" Mark facepalm at Ban resolving to die, he looked at Meliodas who had an awkward expression, he said. "We don''t have to die to get into The Capital Of The Dead...that guy died- no he isn''t really dead he was Immortal after his soul temporarily left his body that''s all...as for the second way..it''s easier than the former.. right Mark?" Mark nodded, "You need to use your mana to a certain extent, so that the entrance to The Capital Of The Dead will open itself...who would do it? Me?" Meliodas nodded and smiled, "Yes it''s you! I couldn''t control my Mana yet so I might destroy the entrance rather than opening it!" "Yeah, yeah whatever." It was the truth. Mark couldn''t refute that after all Meliodas Mana was exceptionally terrifyingly huge that it is more than enough to destroy thousands entrances of The Capital Of The Dead, unlike Mark who had full control all over his Mana thanks to the Mana Manipulation skill that he had gotten. It was basically a cat walk to him to control his Mana whenever he likes to. "Alright let''s do this." Mark casually let out his Mana, normally it would really dangerous to openly use your Mana without chanting any spells, and not all Wizards or Magicians can freely control their Mana without chanting there are few who could, someone like Merlin and besides even if they could free let out their mana they wouldn''t do it recklessly like Mark is currently doing. If your Mana goes out of control it will exhaust the users soul and you will die. Spells and Chants help the user to guide their mana to a certain extent, but not the full potential of it unless someone has a sacred treasure or similar like the Seven deadly Sins, they could fully utilize their full potential. Suddenly the flower petals were flying one by one flying into the air, and made a tornado like form surrounding Mark and his group. From the group only Hawk panicked, he kept shouting nonsense. In a certain place near the entrance of The Capital Of The Dead. King felt a terrifying Mana rising enough to make his skin shivers, he shouted. "Who the hell was letting out such a terrifying amount of Mana?! No it''s not important! The Entrance to The Capital Of The Dead is opening!" King hurriedly flew over the Entrance to The Capital Of The Dead. And he successfully went in. Mark noticed him and also he predicted it, but he didn''t stop him or anything he knew that he''ll go for Ban to kill him, and to see if he could see his sister again. But as for the reason why would King kill Ban because of a misunderstanding, he thought that Ban killed his sister Elaine. He was wrong because Ban only took his sister''s first time. It was her first and last before she died. And that first time is¡­.her kiss. (A/N : Lewd people!) Mark and his group are finally inside the Capital Of The Dead. They saw an unfamiliar place that has a lot of Crystals no matter what size it is. It was all in this place. However you can''t bring out these Crystals back in the living world, so basically it''s useless but for the group these crystals are just no different from a normal rocks that they see Daily, they are useless to them nor they are interested in it. (A/N : You don''t, but hell I am! Let''s die together guys! But ladies first. ????) Hawk was the first pig to answer, "Where the hell is this?!" Mark looked around, thus his gaze was in a certain direction, not just him, Meliodas, Daine and also Elizabeth. Elizabeth felt something and muttered. "This familiar presence¡­.no... it''s ''Her''! No it couldn''t be how could she be here?" Mark heard Elizabeth''s words, and asked. "Familiar presence? Is it someone you know?" Elizabeth looked at him with a complicated expression and said. "Maybe¡­? I''m not sure...it''s similar to ''Her'' presence, no it is ''Her'' presence however she isn''t supposed to be here!" "I''m not sure how you felt it but...this presence is pretty similar to those Archangels...no..more like similar to Daine''s Goddess Mode but far weaker than her... Elizabeth could it be she''s your¡­" Elizabeth nodded and didn''t say anything. Mark understood in an instant he could understand why Elizabeth said ''Isn''t supposed to be here.'' Meliodas finally noticed King above, and he said. "Hey King! What you are doing above! Come here, let''s talk." King inspected Meliodas'' entire body, and blurted. "Who are you?" Thus he left looking for Ban. He didn''t wait for Meliodas answer, after he left things had gotten awkward to Meliodas, even his teammates couldn''t recognize him anymore! How tragic is it. Mark wanted to laugh, however he stopped when he thought of his mother didn''t recognize him when he changed. And that sole reason prevented him from laughing in any way, you couldn''t laugh at someone misfortune when you experienced it beforehand. To ease his friend''s awkwardness, and cough and say. "Meliodas forget it! It wasn''t your fault for not being recognized, but anyways let''s go in that direction where that ''Unique'' presence." Meliodas nodded, and sigh he was a little thankful at Mark, he noticed that things had gotten awkward to him, he was thankful not because of Mark''s words but for not laughing his ?ss off. Thus they went to the direction where they could feel the familiar to Elizabeth, and Unique to Mark ''Presence'' .. .. .. .. Guess who is it? Chapter 92 - Another Elizabeth Join In My Discord Server for Updates : discord.gg/NzZ98vn === They went and followed the direction where they could feel that presence stronger and clearer, and Elizabeth was even more certain that it was that existence! Elizabeth opened her mouth and said. "Why is she here? Why are you here Mother!" Mark guessed it right, the unique presence that they felt was Elizabeth''s mother, which is known as Supreme Deity. The mother of all Goddesses. Meliodas eyes widened, he too is familiar with this presence before, but didn''t know whose presence it is but now he knows it was the existence that cursed him! His eyes turned serious, he secretly tightened his fist, he couldn''t forget about it. It was because of that bitch he would be forced to see his beloved being killed every time. They were getting closer and closer to the origin of the presence, and finally after a few minutes of rushing, they could finally see a figure gracefully standing at the very top of a huge green crystal. Unlike what it showed in the anime or manga. The Supreme Deity appearance was totally different! Perhaps this was her original form, and not that huge appearance of hers in the anime and manga. Her height was no different from an ordinary human girl, her height was at least 4''5 feet, basically the height of a loli. She had a long golden hair, as she noticed their presence, her gaze was on them. The Supreme Deity had same appearance as Elizabeth but far more superior, and had a younger face, and she had a golden eyes that is so beautiful that it couldn''t even describe as ''Golden'' but other that word there is no other word to describe it, and her eyes pupil was rather strange and complicated, once a person would look at her pupil they could see the world in her very eyes. Mark thought ''Another Elizabeth looking face!'' And finally her gaze was into Elizabeth, and she smiled slightly and said. "Elizabeth, my dear child...I see you have broken the curse that was casted by the Demon King¡­" Elizabeth looked at her mother with a complicated gaze, she asked. "Why are you here? No...how are you even here!" She didn''t answer Elizabeth, and her gaze was shifted into Mark and Daine, she could feel that they are way stronger than her, she wasn''t afraid not because she is confident of winning. She would undoubtedly die if she were to fight even 1 of them, however she knows that they wouldn''t be unreasonable to attack her without a proper reason, besides she could feel any malicious intention from them, as far as she could see they don''t even care about her. But one thing she is extremely curious about Daine, she should be the one who had the strongest goddess bloodline, that is created by Chaos. She doesn''t know why she was here but one thing, she knows that Daine and Mark weren''t a person from this world! She knows that Chaos didn''t make them nor did Chaos had the power to create such a powerful existence that has or more power than itself. So the only opinion is that they aren''t a person from this world, she herself doesn''t believe in the existence of other worlds, but after seeing Mark and Daine she had no choice but to believe that possibly. She smiled gently at them and said. "Welcome travelers, I wonder what do you want from our world?" Meliodas, Elizabeth, Hawk and Diane were confused by the Supreme Deity words. Mark looked straight into the eyes of the Supreme Deity, he kind of expected this in the level of Supreme Deity, she could figure out that they are not from this world, because they were the strongest and one of the first existence of this world, they know all of the secrets of this world, they are naturally wise, if they could figure it out then they are simply a joke they don''t deserve such titles like Supreme Deity and Demon King. The Demon King would also figure this out if he were to meet them, but as for his reaction it would be different from the calm Supreme Deity. "I didn''t expect that the Supreme Deity original appearance is like a human little girl." "This isn''t really my original appearance, it''s just comfortable in this form." "Oh? What is your original appearance then?" "You want to see it? Fufu~ my original appearance isn''t really that different from this one, it just had ''More'' extra ?ssets, like the ?h?st department." Mark smiled wryly at her comment, he felt that The Supreme Deity was flirting at him! He had to admit it''s effective but no! He isn''t interested in some Ancient old hag! (A/N : That''s a lie.) "No, nevermind...but I''ll have to repeat your daughter''s question, why are you here? Why aren''t you in the Celestial Realm?" The Supreme Deity smiled, and she honestly said. "Let''s say do you believe that I went here because I''m bored?" Mark surprisingly nodded, "Yes I believe you, being in Celestial Realm for millennials is really boring right?" "Hahaha, you, you''re really interesting! I never laughed in a very long time but now you made me do!" Meliodas couldn''t believe what he is witnessing right now, his image of the all powerful Supreme Deity is slowly crumbling, and that''s also the same for Elizabeth! She never saw her mother laugh, not even once! The Supreme Deity smiled more genuinely this time, she looked at Mark with an undisguised Interest on it, she had decided something but she needed to ask first. "Hey, if I were to join in your little adventure what would you do?" Mark understood more or less what she meant, he pondered for a while, there wasn''t any problem with her joining them, as he could see she had no intention of harming them, so he saw no reason to refuse. "If you want to join then..no problem as long as you don''t harm the people around me or I promise you, you wouldn''t want to experience it." The Supreme Deity nodded and smiled, she had no Intention to harm them anyways, she didn''t mean to curse Meliodas after all, she was forced to do so, to save face from her race and it was also a request from the Demon King. "Now it''s decided I''ll be joining you! Right, what ''s your name?" "It''s Mark, and you? What do I call you?" "Calling me Supreme Deity, is not really suitable in the world of humans...so you decide what to call me." Mark simply nodded and said, "Okay then I''ll call you- Before he could finish his sentence Meliodas shouted. "Wait, wait why are you deciding this yourself?! I didn''t agree about it!" "No, I agree she doesn''t dare to harm you anyway or more like she doesn''t have any reason to." Said Daine. "I-i don''t really get it but she seems harmless? I guess I agree?" Said Diane. "I don''t care! As long as she''s useful!" Said Hawk. Elizabeth and Meliodas were in a dilemma, they couldn''t decide right anyway, after all the Supreme Deity was one the existence that cursed them, but after a few minutes of thinking. "Ahh! Fine! I''ll do this for Mark, I owe him a favor after all." Said Meliodas. Elizabeth had no choice but to agree, and Meliodas continued. "But if she would harm anyone from our group. Mark I''ll be the one that will kill her!" Mark nodded, and then slightly smiled. "Good, then we have another person on board huh... especially it''s your mother Elizabeth... Anyways, let''s look for Ban now since we already achieve our purpose." The group nodded, and they started to move. .. .. .. .. Any suggestions of The Supreme Deity name? Chapter 93 - Bans Head Explode! Join In My Discord Server for Updates : discord.gg/NzZ98vn === Eve is the name that Mark decided to call the Supreme Deity for now onwards, it doesn''t really have another meaning behind just Eve simple and suitable. As the Supreme Deity heard her new name, she smiled; she had to admit that she liked the name, therefore she declared that her mortal name would be Eve starting from now on. Their purpose this time is to find Ban and King somewhere in The Capital Of The Dead, they were moving slowly but of course it''s only slow in the eyes of Mark, Eve, Daine and Meliodas. Mark looked at Meliodas, and said. "You carry Elizabeth and as for Hawk Daine can you? Honestly I don''t want to carry that pig even if he is light." "Hey how rude!" Meliodas and Daine nodded, and Meliodas asked. "Sure I''ll carry her but...what for?" "To be faster I think we are moving too slowly." "I''m not sure what you meant by ''slow'' but we are running at the speed that surpasses twice the speed of sound." Even Diane could b?r?ly keep up with them, she is pretty exhausted and as for Hawk he was carried by Elizabeth. Eve agreed with Meliodas, she didn''t think that they were moving slowly either, and it made her wonder what Mark ''s concept of ''Fast?''. Mark looked at the exhausted Diane, and said. "I can carry you with that size however...it''s pretty awkward so I''ll cast a shrink spell into you." Diane felt that it was pretty rude to complain about her size but as she imagined it. It was indeed awkward and so Mark casted a shrinking spell along with her clothes, because Mark doesn''t want to see her n?k?d that would be pretty awkward. After shrinking her. Mark immediately carried her and in a princess carry without her permission, Diane immediately blushed that her face turned crimson. "W-what are you doing!!" She said that with an embarrassed voice, her heart was beating so loudly that she could even hear it. Mark looked at her and smiled. "Carrying you of course! Why''d you ask? Anyways be prepared I''m going to start flying." Upon hearing his reply Diane didn''t say anything anymore, she had to admit that she liked the feeling of being carried by him, but she wouldn''t dare to say it out loud! It was embarrassing thinking that her heart beats even faster. Mark could hear Diane''s heart beat, but he didn''t think that she was in love with him or something, he only thought that she was nervous. Daine was slightly jealous, she wanted to be carried in a princess style too! She will ask Mark to do it later! Mark is now ready and said. "I''m going now! Better keep up with me!" After that Mark moved even faster than before, and left the rest of them. Eve quickly followed Mark; she didn''t have anything to carry so she went first after Mark. Meliodas looked at Elizabeth, he wanted to copy Mark! He said. "I''ll princess carry you my ''Dear''" Elizabeth blushed a little, but before she could say anything Meliodas already lifted her, and is now in a princess style carry. Meliodas also rushed toward them. "W-what are you lookin at?!" "I won''t princess carry you." "No one asked you!" "Okay I''ll just drag you then." "No wa-!" Before Hawk could continue his words Daine, grabs his right leg, and drags him as she rushes to follow Mark. Hawk was screaming loudly, Daine didn''t even care and continued to fly as fast as she could. .. .. .. .. .. .. Mark with Diane in his arms finally arrived at the place where King and Ban is, the first thing he did is naturally puting Diane down, as he put her down. He could see her disappointed face, he found it strange but he didn''t think anything further, he already has a guess but he will pretend that he doesn''t realize. Diane reluctantly stood up in the ground, if it''s possible she wanted to be carried by Mark all the time! But it isn''t possible considering their relationship. And the others arrived, naturally Eve was the first and the second was surprisingly Daine and Hawk, then the last ones were Meliodas and Elizabeth. As they arrived King and Ban conflict was already done. Ban had already been unpurified by Elaine and this time he didn''t rush to help Meliodas defeating the female holy knight because it didn''t happen! Now King was talking with his sister''s spirit, while they were taking Mark went closer to Ban and said. "Is that Elaine?" Ban noticed him and the rest of the group, though he saw an unfamiliar yet familiar face in the group but before he would ask about that he answered Mark''s question. "Yes that''s her, but how come you can see her? Also who is that little girl? She looks like a younger version of Elizabeth!" Mark looked at Ban with a forced smile, well he couldn''t blame him to recognize Eve as a little girl because she indeed had an appearance of a loli, he reminded him. "Ban don''t call her little girl in the future, she is Elizabeth''s mother!" Ban''s eyes widened, and quickly looked at Meliodas and Elizabeth for confirmation, naturally they could hear their conversation and they both nodded. "Seriously? Then how old is that old ha-" Before Ban could finish his sentence, his head suddenly exploded without a warning, his body collapsed in the ground. Eve looked at Ban''s body darkly and said. "I know you''re an Immortal so you wouldn''t die anyway, but calling me old hag? You got a death wish!" Mark and his group didn''t attack Eve, even though she harmed Ban it wasn''t a real threat, she indeed promised to not harm anyone she didn''t break it. Ban was an exception from this harm promise because the only harm the could damage him is the soul, but other than that the main reason why didn''t they take an action is because it was Ban''s fault, you know women are s?ns?t?v? being no matter what race it is. So it wasn''t counted as a real harm, and Ban already regenerated his head. Mark looked at him and said. "You better watch your words next time Ban! Hopefully." Ban could guess that it was that Loli, who exploded his head without a warning! But it wasn''t important, the important thing is how? Ban couldn''t see it coming! He wasn''t a fool he could guess that Eve was an extremely powerful individual! "You should have said that earlier! Erm Madam sorry bout that it was a misunderstanding!" Eve didn''t say anything and moved her gaze somewhere, she wasn''t a vengeful person so she decided to forget about it. Ban sigh, he couldn''t help but wonder he felt danger from Eve, he knew that he was Immortal but he had a flaw, it was his soul, he felt that Eve could claim his life whenever she liked. Now Mark looks at Ban and casually says. "If I could revive you beloved Elaine what would you do?" "Huh?" Ban was caught off guard. .. .. .. .. Yeah I know it''s a mess I couldn''t think straight because I "Smoked" yesterday and it wasn''t gone yet I guess I had a low tolerance of such thing. Chapter 94 - Reviving Elaine 1 "If I could revive your beloved Elaine, what would you do?" "Huh?" Ban was totally caught off guard! "Don''t, huh! Me! So what''s your answer?" Mark asked. Even though Ban found this unbelievable, he didn''t hesitate to say. "Yes! Please revive her! I will do anything you ask if you''re able to do so!" He was willing to do anything just for Elaine! Mark nodded. "Alright, I''ll revive her." Hearing that, everyone except Daine was surprised. "Wait, what?! You can revive dead people?" Meliodas looked at Mark with an expression of pure disbelief on his face. Even the Supreme Deity was surprised, and she spoke. "Well, well, well! That''s surprising, even ''We'' the strongest existence in this world couldn''t revive someone that easily." "Well I''m different from you people, and you know that." Mark answered her bluntly. Eve sighed, she couldn''t refute his words. She didn''t know how the other worlds worked but she decided to keep silent and watch him revive Elaine. Mark suddenly appeared besides Elaine and King. King was startled! "W-who are you?!" King was surprised at Mark''s sudden appearance! Mark pointed at himself and replied. "Me? I''m the one who is going to revive YOUR sister! Now, move aside because what I''m going to do is really dangerous. And all of you, mind if you move away for at least a few hundred meters?" Hearing what he said, all of them nodded while King was in a state of confusion! "What?! What are yo-" "Alright time to start!" Everyone was already a few hundred meters away from him, while Elaine''s spirit was looking at Mark with confusion and surprise. "Who are you? And can you really revive me? Why would you revive me in the first place?" Mark was rather straight-forward, so he replied. "The name''s Mark, and yes I can, as for why it''s for a friend named Ban, now I am going to start. Save all of your questions for after I reviive you!" Without waiting for her reply. Mark already casted a large spell that he recently made, it acted like a formation array! To be precise, it was actually a revival array! No one could copy this or maybe not, Merlin could probably do the same since she had infinite mana after all. However she lacked one ingredient that was needed for the reviving ritual, which was his blood. Even Mark himself didn''t know the extent of his Wrath Demon King Bloodline, it could do many things which were impossible or improbable to do so. Mark gathered all of the ambient mana in a radius of a few hundred kilometers, and transferred all of it inside Elaine. Normally if a person or spirit got this terrifying amount of Mana they would immediately explode, however thanks to his Mana Manipulation, he could control the intensity of the mana and make it gentle and bearable enough that they won''t explode anymore. At a few hundred meters from Mark, "How the hell did he do that?! That huge amount of Mana could literally blow all of the mortal realm to pieces!" Meliodas'' jaw dropped from shock. Not only him but also Elizabeth, Ban, Diane and Hawk were the same as him! "Oi¡­ oi¡­ is this for real?!" Ban was looking at the scene with a shocked expression. While Daine was just calm as she used to be, for her it wasn''t that much of a big deal. What was there to be surprised about? She could do the same thing! Eve was looking at the scene with a solemn expression and thought ''That terrifying amount of Mana is enough to wipe me out of existence!'' === Sky Island, A woman was sitting at her golden throne, solemnly looking at a distance. "Which creature could generate this monstrous amount of Mana? This might be a danger not just for us Celestials but also to the entire Mortal Realm! I have to go and check if it''s a threat or not!" Her eyes suddenly turned from blue to Golden, and on her back 7 beautiful angelic white wings appeared! She looked at her servants and spoke. "All of you, be sure to keep our kingdom protected. I''m going to leave for a while." """Yes, Queen Liya!!""" It was Liya, within those 3,000 years a lot of things happened, the Sky Island turned into Sky Kingdom instead! The old tradition was now completely gone, and there were also new rules which were implemented. Compared to the small sky Island from before, the present Sky Kingdom was filled with floating Islands. The biggest Island which has Liya''s kingdom, could fit tens of millions of people. The celestial race had also multiplied compared to 3,000 years ago, when there were only a few hundred Celestials in the world. Presently there were a few million of Celestials around the Sky Kingdom! Liya became their queen, no! to be precise she became their Goddess! Liya was already on her way towards the location where she felt the monstrous amount of Mana was being emitted! She was expecting a huge battle to occur after arriving there. However she didn''t think for a second that she would be able to meet with someone she longed to meet, to be able to meet the one she loved. The one she couldn''t ever forget. Mark. === Inside the room of a secret passage, A beautiful woman with black hair, beautiful golden brown eyes and a s?xy m?tur? body that could literally make any man hard was seen. She was Merlin! While she was experimenting, she suddenly felt shivers for the first time in a long while, she murmured. "This¡­ what a huge amount of Mana this is.. interesting¡­. other than me no one could generate such Mana, not only that. That existence gathered it in such a short amount of time! Interesting, I''m going to take a temporary break from my experiments!" Merlin cleaned the mess she made, and she immediately teleported to that location, not knowing what surprise she would get. Mark was already at the final stage, he used a wind spell to wound himself, his blood didn''t drop instead it floated and it was su?k?d by the Mana which was around Elaine. Seeing his blood being su?k?d away crazily, he looked serious and spoke emotionlessly. "I''m not going to get anemia right?" ( End~ ) IM BACK BITCHES!! Chapter 95 - Reunion Through Eternity (Edited) Made a mistake about Mari last time! Anyway there isn''t much edited in this chapter. === The revival ritual was complete, and the array stopped su?k?n? his blood. "Good, I didn''t get anemia!" Mark looked at Elaine who was just recently revived, she wasn''t a spirit anymore but a living being. She had gained the flesh of the living, in her spirit form she had her white dress, but now as she was completely revived to the land of the living, that dress was completely gone and she became fully n?k?d! Mark wasn''t fazed by it, after all there was nothing to see! He thought ''Flat!'' On the other hand, Ban was the first to act as he immediately moved towards Elaine''s location and hugged her tightly. "Elaine! Y-your alive right?" Elaine also found this unbelievable, and she answered. "M-maybe?" "She''s alive! If she wasn''t, could you even touch her now? Would you be able to feel her warmth?" Mark bluntly spoke. Hearing that from Mark, Ban was extremely happy, Elaine was alive! She''s really alive! He hugged her more tightly. Elaine was equally happy that she was alive, now she could feel her lover''s warmth again, she cried silently at Ban''s ?h?st. Eve, Daine, Meliodas, Elizabeth, Diane and Mari went towards their location, and they looked happy looking at this scene. Except for Mark , he had a complicated look on his face. Mark was hesitating whether to tell them about it or not. He didn''t want to ruin this warm atmosphere his friend was having. However, Hawk didn''t hesitate and bluntly spoke. "Hey, Ban mind giving Elaine some clothes to wear? I don''t mean to disturb your happy reunion but honestly it''s pretty weird to look at you guys. Especially you Ban, you look like a pedophile trying to r*pe a loli." Mark was looking at Hawk with a blank expression but inwardly he was speechless and thought ''This pig pretty blunt about this¡­ but I can''t deny that he''s speaking the truth.'' Not just him, but everyone else was speechless when they heard what Hawk said. Now that they thought about it carefully, he was right! They couldn''t refute! Ban wasn''t embarrassed at all, but he indeed had to cover Elaine, so he took off his shirt and covered Elaine''s body with it. It took a while, for things to calm down, everyone gave their congratulations to both Ban and Elaine because the two of them were finally reunited. "It''s time for us to leave this place." Mark didn''t need to wait for their reply, and he forcefully teleported them all outside the Capital Of The Dead. === Liya was flying at an extremely fast speed that could literally put ''The Flash'' to shame, she was getting closer and closer to the place where she felt that terrifying Mana. Though she couldn''t sense it anymore, she still memorized the location of that place. She still had to check whether that existence was a threat or not! And if it was a threat then¡­ she had to eliminate it with all of her power! Even if she had to die! While flying her way to that place, she noticed a familiar presence going in the same direction as her. She looked at the place where she sensed that presence, it was also flying it''s way towards her supposed destination. "Liya¡­ what a coincidence, you''re going to that location as well?" "I was going to ask the same, but yes I''m going into that location, Merlin." It was Merlin, both of them didn''t stop flying and Liya continued. "Since we''re going to the same place, let''s talk while we''re at it. After all it''s been a hundred years or so since I last saw you." "I have nothing to talk with you Liya, stop bothering me." Merlin coldly replied. Hearing that from her Liya sighed, and spoke. "Merlin you''ve changed, back then you weren''t like this. 3,000 years ago you were just a cute little girl that called me Onee-san but now¡­ I guess ''his'' disappearance changed you." Hearing that Merlin''s face became even colder than before, and she replied. "Can you not remind me of ''him''?! That person has already left us! He will never return again!" "Are you going to forget him like that? After what he did for us?" Liya was a little bit angry when she heard Merlin saying that. Without ''him'' she wouldn''t become what she is today, thanks to him she was able to get her revenge. She didn''t believe that he left them! After all he promised! There might be something¡­ something that had happened, at that year. Merlin looked at Liya with an angry expression along with some tears in her eyes, everything related to ''him'' would make her unconditionally unstable. She couldn''t control her emotions at all, she shouted. "Forget about ''him''?! No, I don''t want to forget about ''him''! It''s just that it hurts inside my heart remembering about him! Why would he leave us? He suddenly disappeared without saying anything! For thousands of years I''ve been looking for him all-over the realms! Whether it''s the Celestial Realm or the Purgatory I''ve searched everywhere but I couldn''t find him at all! The only conclusion I have reached is that he left us, Liya! He and the others went back to where they came from!" Liya sighed, as she wanted to refute her but she couldn''t, she was also looking for them but she was met with disappointment as she couldn''t find any traces of them! It was as if they had completely disappeared from the face of earth! But even so there was a part of her that believed that they didn''t leave them! Until now she was clinging onto that part of her! Seeing that Liya didn''t reply, Merlin didn''t bother to look at her anymore, the two of them were flying at the location where they sensed that terrifying amount of Mana not knowing what surprises, they would get! They were already near The Capital Of The Dead. === Mark, Daine, Eve, Ban, Elaine, Diane, Meliodas, Hawk and Elizabeth were standing outside the capital of the dead. "We''re back! Outside." Meliodas spoke cheerfully. "Let''s hurry back to the Bar, Elaine needs some proper clothes!" Ban was currently holding Elaine in a princess carry. "Fresh air! The Capital of the Dead is really different from the world or living! Compared to the Capital Of The Dead, the world of living is like having a block of ice in your body on a hot day in summer!" Naturally it was Mari who said that. Everyone agreed with Hawk this time. "Alright, let''s go back into the ba-" Mark stopped his words Midway as he sensed a very familiar aura coming in their way. It was getting closer and closer, until it was just above them. Mark looked at the 2 figures above him with a complicated expression, he wasn''t expecting this reunion to happen! While both of the figures above were looking at Mark with a disbelieving expression until it slowly escalated to a teary eyed expression that expressed their heartache and also joy at seeing the person they were searching for the last 3000 years. ""Onii-san/Mark!!"" ( ~END~ ) Alright see you next Month! HAHAHAHA! ( E/N: The Demigod of Rewriting BS Plots has joined the fray. Also, great decision, Charlottes. One less novel to edit. ) Chapter 96 - Dr Stone In the forest where the new Sacred Tree was planted - Under the Sacred Tree there was King, who got teleported by Mark, unconsciously lying on the ground filled with fresh grass. A moment later, King opened his eyes and he immediately stood up from the ground, as he did he felt a burst of sharp pain inside his head. King ?r??n?d. "Argh... W-w-what happened?!" After a moment of stabilizing himself, he finally noticed that he wasn''t in The Capital Of The Dead! "Where in hell is this place?!" King looked around him, he found himself in a huge forest, at first he thought that he was just in some random forest. However, as he looked above him. King''s eyes widened in disbelief! He stuttered. "N-no way! A Sacred Tree! How?! The last Sacred Tree had already been destroyed! How come there is another one?! Judging from its height¡­ it was just planted not long ago! At least a few decades at most!" "A statue? What kind of Statue is this? It looks alive for some reason..." Temporarily forgetting the Sacred Tree, his attention was shifted to the statue. The statue had the appearance of a young lady, as he didn''t want to admit it but this statue''s appearance was way above Diane''s! It''s just a mere statue without any color other than the natural color of a rock! Unexpectedly the statue started to crack! King was startled, he felt a monstrous amount of mana coming from the statue! This pressure made him feel like a giant was looking down on an ant! And in this case, the ant being him. His body shivered uncontrollably! He wanted to run away from this place! However, his curiosity won over his sense of fear! Crack! Creek! Cracckkk! Boom! The statue¡­ no it was a lady with skin as white as snow, and her red hair was so red that it could be mistaken for fresh blood. (E/N: Charlotte I don''t think fresh blood is always red. Hell blood is more crimson then red and some are dark red. There are only very few instances where fresh blood can be as red as you described it to be.) The lady slowly opened her eyes, showing her beautiful deep blue eyes which were like a diamond that was shining in the midst of absolute darkness. As the goddess-like lady opened her mouth, King had to think otherwise. "Ohh! I''m finally free! It was so f*cking dark in there! Sh*t I missed you sun! So¡­ where the heck am I?" Her graceful goddess like impression had already been shattered to oblivion as soon as she opened her mouth. This person was Mari! One of Mark''s lovers, she wasn''t supposed to awaken until Mark arrived. However over the course of those 3,000 years, the moment she became a statue, for some reason she retained consciousness! It was so dark that she could b?r?ly survive the loneliness, for those 3,000 years of being a stone she had been constantly thinking about how to break through this nightmarish state of loneliness! After a millennium of testing, she finally found a loophole and the result being she forcefully awakened herself! At this rate she would become the next Dr Stone! Mari looked around and found someone besides her in this place. She recognized this person, and she thought ''King? Why is he in this place?'' She started inspecting the entire place for a bit. ''King doesn''t have his Helbram helmet¡­ and Ban isn''t here... what''s going on?'' Mari was thinking for a while and then, she reached only one conclusion in her mind! Mark! Only he could do this plot breaking scene, Mari looked at King who was beside her and decided to speak. "Hey¡­" === ""Onii-san/Mark!!"" Mark looked at both of them with an awkward expression, honestly he didn''t know what he should do in this situation. It was his fault that he left them both in this world, he felt responsible and guilty for doing that. But before he could say anything. Merlin hugged him without any warning! She buried her face at Mark''s ?h?st and cried. While Liya was at his back, hugging him and bawling her eyes out like she finally regained the source of her living. Seeing this scene Ban couldn''t help but whistle, in his long life he never saw someone getting sandwiched by two great beauties before! Mark was in an awkward position, but he didn''t dare to move, afraid of ruining this heartwarming mood. After all, he knew that they had waited for him for 3,000 long years. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how lonely these girls would''ve felt without him. A few minutes passed accompanied only by the heart rendering crying of Liya and Merlin. It was a miracle that Hawk didn''t open his mouth at this critical moment! Mark was a little grateful that he didn''t blubber at this moment. However, as he saw Hawk''s state he couldn''t help but sweat! Daine literally casted a spell that made your voice- no to be precise Hawk''s entire mouth was missing from his body! Now it made sense why the pig was so quiet! Daine! Good job! As if noticing his thankful gaze, she just smiled at him. After another minute, Merlin finally spoke. "Sniff* w-why did you leave us? Sob* d-didn''t you promise that you wouldn''t ever leave us?! That we would spend eternity together?! So, why?!" "I''m sorry, it wasn''t that I wanted to leave you guys, but I had to. Something unexpected happened, and I was too late to stop it¡­ but I promise this time I won''t leave without saying anything... there won''t be any second time of this happening, okay? Also¡­ can you stop casting you Eternity Chains on me? I won''t leave." Eternity Chains was something that Merlin and Mark created 3,000 years ago! It was a spell that bound someone in the same place forever. But Mark had his ways of dispelling it, what a joke! If he couldn''t even dispel his self created spell then he should just die choking on a glass of water, but he didn''t, because he wanted Merlin to do it herself. Merlin was looking at him with a teary eyed expression and replied. "I don''t believe you!" "No trust me this time okay? It''s uncomfortable to be bound by these invisible chains!" "No is no!" Everyone was looking at this drama with a funny expression, they decided to leave them to their own devices for a while. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ It took Mark an entire hour to convince Merlin to unbind him with the Eternity Chains! After that he brought Liya and Merlin somewhere to explain what really happened 3,000 years ago! ( ~END~ ) Well I was supposed to upload this yesterday, but I couldn''t upload it because it wasn''t edited before. Chapter 97 - The Coffin Might have forgotten many things for it''s been a while since I updated a chapter so anyway I have news to say I''m going to end this novel so I can rest in peace so expect this novel to have many skips. === Mark was explaining the truth about their disappearance, but of course he didn''t tell them about the System naturally even Mari didn''t know about it''s existence. After hearing everything, Liya especially Merlin was guilty for the last 3,000 years she had always thought that they left her and Liya. Once again Merlin cried and asked for an apology. Mark could only smile wryly; he didn''t think that she would act this way! "Merlin, you don''t have to blame yourself for thinking that way, it''s fine I am the one to blame anyway." "But..but..!" "Like I said forget about the past, as for now the present let''s make good memories and I promise this time I won''t be leaving you guys." Mark smiled at both Merlin and Liya, at that moment everything went back to normal like 3,000 years ago...or not some changed. .. .. .. Many days have passed, a lot of things have happened. Charlottes is too lazy to detail it all so I''ll summarize it. First The Seven Deadly Sins all reunited, before even Meliodas saved The Kingdom of Lioness. Along the way Mark and Mari also reunited and as soon as she saw Mark, she immediately dash toward him like a bull and hugged him tightly, afraid of letting him go. After that she gave him a deep kiss in front of everyone! Which is very shameful but it doesn''t bother Mari at all! Instead everyone who saw her bold action was embarrassed instead, Daine for jealous and also joined. Merlin, Liya and Diane were extremely jealous! Liya couldn''t contain her feelings for Mark! She confessed boldly at Mark which made him dumbfounded, he knew that she has feelings for him but he didn''t think that she would be so bold confessing in public like this! Merlin who saw Liya''s action couldn''t but felt left out! She immediately confessed her love for Mark too! This one caught Mark off guard! All this time he only saw her as a little sister! Mark was about to reject her, however Merlin suddenly cried and this made Mark feel complicated. So in the end of the day, as he had no choice he both accepted them, he took a glance at Daine and Mari. He saw them giving him an approving look, it means their fine with it! Mark smiled forcefully at them, while thinking. ''Damn, they''re way too good for a scumbag like me!'' And so Liya, Merlin become his lovers though, he couldn''t really see Merlin as one but he''ll try if it would work out. A month has passed, Merlin successfully made Mark see her as a woman not as a little sister, she was so agitated because she''s the only one that Mark hasn''t touched. So they did, Mark didn''t refuse her this time. .. .. .. Few months have passed, The Seven Deadly Sins saved the Kingdom of Liones alongside with Mark and his lovers from the members of Ten Commandments. After that unexpected event happened, a bright light came from the underground of the Liones Castle. It was so bright to that point that the light reached the Sky, the light stayed for a moment. Mark and his group immediately went to check it out, so far there are few things that could make him interested. This event for example it never HAPPENED in the original Seven Deadly Sins that''s why he was interested. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16308154106638805)/the-coffin_%!d(string=51578043566715348) for visiting. As powerful as he was even though, he doesn''t know who, but at least he knows it''s a person who caused this unnatural burst of light! Mark and his group appeared at the place of origin, all of them saw a coffin that is made out of pure silver and around the coffin there are magic seals. Merlin was familiar with this magic seal, because she''s the one who invented this seal after all! "A seal that stop time...I create this magic seal this few millennials ago...I''m curious of who used this invention of mine...as far as I could remember I only taught this magic seal to 3 person...one is my in name Disciple the other one is my experimental subject and that last one is...ah!" Merlin realized who the person inside the coffin was! Mark noticed her expectant and excited expression, he couldn''t help but ask. "Merlin, do you kno-" he couldn''t finish his sentence, as he saw the person inside the coffin slowly getting out. After a moment, finally the person inside the coffin got out and that person had long violet hair enough to touch the ground, she slowly opened her eyes. As she did she saw several unfamiliar and strangely familiar people down her coffin. If a person saw her they would think that she''s terrifying and cold as her expression says, but unfortunately the first person who saw her getting out of the coffin isn''t anywhere ordinary. The violet girl woman, finally has a better look at the people down her, and one of them is a person that she could never forget in her lifetime! Her cold expression started to change, as her eyes turned hazy and eventually tears fell out of her eyes. She shouted with all of her feelings. "Onii-chan!" She immediately went toward Mark and hugged him tightly, the others didn''t stop her because she knows Mark and they know that everyone who knows Mark isn''t a bad person so they let her be. While Mark himself was dumbfounded, he gently pushed her away and spoke. "Uhh...who are you?" With all honesty he couldn''t remember this woman, but then the woman replied with a cry. "Onii-chan! It''s me! Vanessa!" "Oh! Vanessa! She''s the little girl that I''ve-" he paused and shouted in surprise! "Wait WHAT?! YOU''RE THAT VANESSA?!" Vanessa smiled brightly and spoke. "Mhm! Onii-chan! All this I missed you and I LOVE YOU VERY MUCH!" ( END + 1 ) Tomorrow or probably later of I feel like it would be the last chapter of the Seven Deadly Sin Arc. discord.gg/NzZ98vn Chapter 98 - A Stupid Bitch This user called ''ancient_chaos_god" Fuck you! Hope you go to hell! You trash of society! Don''t call me failure just because I didn''t finish this Fanfic! you have no right to call me failure! I just hate you unreasonable people the most, just because I failed to have your expections you call me ''failure''? I have my own WILL just SHUT THE FUCK UP! Me writing this Fanfic is just for fun, It''s not my job to write this it''s not like YOU pay me for this! You''re not my boss so fu?k you! I don''t need you to read it! And don''t compare me to some other authors out there, for I am different I am me not them. It''s actually fine if you criticize my novel that is sucks or something, but NEVER CALL ME A FAILURE! I want to be whatever I want, you can''t do anything about! GO FUCKING CREATE A STORY YOURSELF BITCH! YOU''RE THE STUPID FAILURE! YOU SON OF A BITCH! Chapter 98 - The Greetings Why are guys so disappointed lol? ???????? Honestly you guys are just mainly disappointed because there isn''t a lemon scene between Mark, Liya and Merlin. But truly I have to end this Nanatsu Arc cause I''m a little bored anyway, fine I won''t skip every Chapter like you said it would totally ruin everything so since you made your choice then I''ll follow. However still ending the Nanatsu Arc, y''all can''t change my mind! Let me say something for a bit. You know if a majority of you want me to drop this Fanfic will I''d do the opposite instead. My personality is rather weird cause if someone says to drop this for example i''d do the opposite Instead. It''s like¡­ idk? === Vanessa was clinging at Mark''s right arm, no matter how much Mark did she didn''t want to let go of him. Mark sigh, there actually plenty of ways to stop her from clinging, however he didn''t bother because it uses force, he doesn''t want to hurt this little sister of his. While the King of Liones , Elizabeth''s foster father was shocked to see Vanessa! He couldn''t believe it! Even though he had this skill of prediction through dreams, he didn''t see this one coming! His shock was immeasurable, as he knows Vanessa''s identity! She''s his great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great grandmother! (A/N : Stop I know, I could just say ancestor but fu?k that!) He immediately gave his utmost respect to the creator and first queen of the Kingdom of Liones! Vanessa Liones! However the person herself didn''t bother to answer much to her the title queen means nothing. Even if the current King of the Liones is her descendant so what? He wasn''t as important as her Onii-chan! At the same time the seal that held the Ten Commandments have opened, even though the person who is supposed to open it died. Almost nothing could change the main plot of this world, well unless Mark killed the Ten Commandments back then this wouldn''t happen but he didn''t as for it was the Mission. While the seal was broken, Mark suddenly received a mission! Ding! Main Mission! Detail : Kill the Demon King so the world would be less chaotic! Reward : x1 World Box Time : 7 Deadly Sin as in 7 Days Failure : Staying in this world forever and GODDESS Alice would get NTR''ED! Goddess Alice [ That''s a joke! But please end it possible it! ] Mark smiled forcefully as he saw this, he thought ''What the hell is this¡­'' But he''ll still end as soon as possible, because he had been staying here for millennia, he missed the girls already back in Demon Slayer World! "I guess I''ll end this tomorrow...as for today." Mark stared at the direction where the Ten Commandments are supposed to be sealed. He noticed that the seal was broken, he was a little confused because Fraudrin is supposed to be dead. But he didn''t do anything as he knew that it was pointless to think about how the seal broke as it already happened besides, they weren''t a threat anyway! Mark didn''t really want to kill them as long as they won''t provoke him or any of his friends and lovers. "Everyone, who wants to follow me ''greet'' some old friends?" Hearing him most of them are confused, while Merlin, Daine, Mari, Liya, Meliodas and Elizabeth understood him! "Ah, I didn''t notice that the ''seal'' was broken until you brought it up." "Oh! Them!" "I''ll come along!" .. .. .. So Eve, Meliodas and especially Vanessa even though she doesn''t quite understand what he meant, she wanted to stick with her Onii-chan whenever he would go! And the rest didn''t bother to join because they are sure that those ''friends'' aren''t much of a threat. They immediately went toward the location of the seal. .. .. Melascula PoV* The seal was broken after 3,000 years, I''ve been waiting for this day to arrive, for that place that we''ve been staying is unpleasant and so dark that I couldn''t see anything except for the voices of my comrades. It was a long and boring year, but every second, every minute, everyday hour and everyday I couldn''t stop thinking of that ''man''. As I think of him all of my heart would beat faster than usual, and my usually cold body would feel warmth. It was a very confusing feeling, I couldn''t understand it not until a hundred years of being sealed in this damnable place! It was Love! It was something that didn''t expect to happen in my lifetime, I couldn''t believe that I fell for that ''man''. The man that defeated me with ease, the man who humiliated me and the man that made me his slave. Ever Since I figured that I loved him. I''ve been longing for his presence. I wanted to see him. I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM!I WANT SEE HIM! Those were my thoughts for the last millennials, other than thinking of that ''man'' there was nothing other than him in my mind! Sometimes I wanted to commit suicide so that I could end this thoughts, but in the end I couldn''t as I hoped for the day that I could meet and see him again. And finally today, the seal broke. This made me hope to meet him again! .. .. .. Mark, Eve, Vanessa and Eve finally arrived, they are floating above the place where the Ten Commandments got sealed. "They''re coming out." "I suppose." Eve slightly nods. As they expected, the Ten Commandments started to come out from the seal. Zeldris, Monspeet, Galand, Grayroad, Derieri, Melascula, Drole, Gloxinia and Estarossa! As soon as they got out from the seal, they cautiously stared above them, as they could feel 3 terrifying aura above them! (A/N : Vanessa is the weakest among them so she wasn''t included.) All of them were either shocked or surprised as they saw Mark and the rest above them. Especially true for Melascula whose eyes were deeply rooted at Mark''s figure, he was the person that she was thinking all of this time. Her mouth opened as she poured her feelings in this one word. "Mark¡­!" ( End- ) Chapter 99 - Notice And oh don''t worry I didn''t bother you guys for nothing I''ll update a chapter later. I just hate that bitch for calling me failure. Just gathering my thoughts for a plot. Chapter 99 - Conflict Mark heard his name even though he was at least a hundred meters far away from the Ten Commandments spot. He looked at Melascula, and stared at her collar which he used to silence her from spreading his existence, he thought. ''That collar is really durable, to think it didn''t last until today..'' Though it''s invisible to the eyes of most people, it''s actually visible to someone that is at the same level or higher BP than the Ten Commandments. That''s why it was named invisible slave collar, because ordinary people couldn''t actually see it. With all honesty he doesn''t know how to talk with this supposed to be slave of his, he awkwardly spoke. "Hey there, Melascula it''s been a while.." Mark snapped out of himself and thought. ''Aren''t we supposed to be enemies right?! Why the hell am I acting awkwardly, like I owe her an apology?!'' Melascula on the other hand, couldn''t believe what she heard, she didn''t think that he would actually remember her! More importantly he even remembered her name! She never expected that Mark would remember her, much less her name! It made her kokoro (heart) extremely happy, though her face was solemn but her pale face slowly turned crimson. All of her fellow Ten Commandments members noticed this, they had countless questions regarding this issue. However no one dated to ask because it wasn''t the time to do so, after all there are 3 enemies above them and each of them could literally kill them with ease. Their Instinct was screaming for them to run, because the 3 people from above aren''t someone they couldn''t hope to defeat, especially Mark who is in the middle! Mark defeated them 3,000 years ago with ease, and back then they''re still at their peak. Zeldris was mostly shocked by Meliodas because he could feel the same aura from his father the Demon King! ''What the hell happened to that traitor Meliodas?! Why does his aura feel like father?! Did he perhaps reach the level of father?! Impossible!'' He gritted his teeth, and shouted at Meliodas. "Meliodas! How?! How come your aura feels like father?! What the hell did you do within the last 3,000 years?!" Meliodas stared at his brother silently and sighed. "Brother, it''s a long short story Mark helped me upgrade my Demon Bloodline and here I''m at the same level as father!" He didn''t try to suppress his Demon King aura, so that the rest of the Ten Commandments who were doubtful are now sure that he had the same aura of their beloved Demon King! While Meliodas and the Ten Commandments were having a staring contest, Eve was looking at Estarossa with a blank expression. Estarossa was sweating like crazy, even though he couldn''t recognize the Supreme Deity appearance right now. He could still recognize her Divinity! It was something that only those who have a goddess bloodline in their veins could recognize! Suddenly Eve spoke to him using telepathy. ''Mael, we''ll have a good and slow talk later.'' Estarossa couldn''t refuse her, so he silently nodded. .. .. The atmosphere between Meliodas and the Ten Commandments is getting intense as the time passes. Excluding Melascula she doesn''t give a fu?k about the conflict between Meliodas and her group, as her gaze was always on Mark since she saw him. Ignoring her gaze, Mark decided to interrupt Meliodas and The Ten Commandments starring conflict because he was sure that they would fight at any moment now. "Alright! You Demons! We didn''t come here to fight!" All eyes were on him at the moment, Meliodas was giving him a questioning look, he was really surprised by his words as he was sure that they would have to fight his Brother and rest of the Ten Commandments! Mark noticed this and gave him a shrug, he continued. "I''m here to tell you that, there is no need to conquer the human world which is ordered by the mother fu?k?n? Demon King! I''m here to declare peace!" Eve giggled at his words, while the others were dumbfounded, Zeldris wasn''t really offended that Mark mocked his father, after all calling the Demon King mother fu?ker was already being polite. With all honesty, Zeldris doesn''t want to conquer the human world for it is a pain in the ?ss, but he doesn''t have a choice but to obey his father because he wanted him to recognize him and make him a Demon King. So that he could finally free his lover Gelda and her race. Mark continued. "Starting tomorrow there will be no Demon King! Because I will kill him! You guys won''t have to worry about getting killed by him or sort. I''m just asking you all to live peacefully after that and Zeldris you can release Gelda because your bastard father would be no more." Zeldris'' eyes widened, he shouted. "How did you know about her?!" "I just know, don''t ask, I''m not going to harm your little lover and her race as long as you live peacefully, and I won''t be made of you guys killing humans as long as the human you killed is worthy of killing." Zeldris was thinking about the pros and cons, after a full minute of silence, he ultimately decided to betray his father for the sake of Gelda. "Fine..! I promise that I won''t conquer this world anymore! But you also have to stay true of your promises!" "Naturally, I would then what about the rest of you guys?" Mark shifted his attention to the rest of the Ten Commandments. Monspeet, Derieri, Melascula, Drole and Gloxinia don''t have a problem with that, while Grayroad and Galand couldn''t accept such conditions! Mark noticed this, and said. "I see, so that''s your decision...then goodbye." He pointed his finger toward Galand and Grayroad, he gathered a huge amount of mana enough to erase Galand and Grayroad from existence! "[ Extermination ]." A blast accurately hit both Galand and Grayroad, it made them disappear from the face of earth their presence is nowhere to be found. A terrifying silence was all over the place, all of the Ten Commandments members shivered from the sight, because what ''if'' they didn''t agree with him? Perhaps their ending would be the same as Galand and Grayroad! "Done!" Mark smiled at his handy work, though his smile was pretty handsome but in the eyes of the Ten Commandments his smile was the most devilish thing that they ever saw in their lives! He literally killed 2 members of the Ten Commandments like they are nothing but ants! ( End- )